Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

They wouldn't stop.

No matter how much you begged, no matter how desperate you pleaded.

They would not stop.

Because they never intend to.

All they wanted to hear was our criesㅡour screams begging them to stop... just so they could feed off our pain. Do you know what they want to see from this? Blood. They want to see blood pouring out from our fresh-cut wounds, to witness the life leaving our bodies. Even better if we become lifeless at their feet, pathetically begging for their mercy.

They're wicked, aren't they?

And this is the reality of the elite Sangje Academy that the public had not known about. 

I've seen worse since I came here.

The place I thought to be a safe ground for dreams and countless opportunities? That's a lie! The place that everyone claimed produced tons of quality men and women? It's far from what the stories they told. The place where they preach morality and ethics? That's just pure bullshit!

Here, status and power reign. It is a brutal survival of society. A living hell bound to a shitty hierarchy system.

And I ... I hate every single soul who turned a blind eye to the weaklings.

I am powerless. Weak, even.

I am ashamed of myself because I'm unable to save my friends.

But for once, I will let my thoughts win.

I do believe in justice, in fairness. So, if I die in this hell, I will drag every single one of you with me.

And if you think I'll die in vain, you're wrong.

This is the only way I can die with dignity.

The temperature had dropped so low and freezing at this point. Heavy snow was forecasted for the following weeks, covering the school ground with white velvety snow.

Located far to the northeast of Seoul, Sangje Academy was often mistaken as an abandoned building on top of a desolate snowy hill.

But that's not entirely wrong. Sangje Academy was, in fact, abandoned.

It was originally built in the early 1900s as a hotel. After countless invasions during the Japanese colonial era and the Korean War, the building had gone through some damage, making it beyond occupiable.

However, in the late 1970s, the hotel ground was bought by one of the prominent Korean conglomerate families that owned the well-known Cheon-Sa Group. The ageing hotel was renovated, and more new blocks were added, eventually turning it into the first elite boarding school in South Korea.

Sangje Academy operated in late 1975 as an all-boys school at that time, enrolling around 150 students from wealthy families across South Korea. It wasn't until the late 1980s when the school gained its reputation as the best institution for producing the nation's elite that it began enrolling girls, mainly to draw the attention of more prominent families to send their children there.

Thousands of alumni were born here, in Sangje, and they have all become the greatest men and women in their careers and fields.

Forty-eight years have passed and it still stands strong, now, accepting foreign students and offering scholarships to promising children. Sangje had become one of the most prestigious institutions worldwide.

Though it sounded as magnificent as it was known for, Sangje honestly had so many crooked secrets, its mysteries buried deep within the school grounds... It's as if it were deliberately guarded from the public eye. No one ever spoke of themㅡand that's how it should be. For there's a deadly consequence if anyone bears the knowledge.

With the winter break starting a week ago, the place now gave a tranquil and uncanny feeling to it. Students had gone home for the break, and the building seemed dead and deserted as though no one ever set food there at all. The only sounds that could be heard were the howling wind and the biting chill in the surroundings.

Yet, not far from the school's main entrance, about a couple of meters from the main stairs that connected the field and the outdoor assembly point, lay a male body on the cold, white-covered ground. 

At first glance, it seemed as though the man was sleeping. But the frozen crimson pool surrounding him, his pale skin and his dark bluish lips would tell anyone who sees him a different story.

The body was lifeless.

He was dead.

And no one had seen it coming.

Chapter Text

What did it take for someone to be seen as an "angel"?

The word itself carried an impossible meaning, a definition carved from ideals of unlimited kindness and flawlessness. An embodiment that no word could fully encapsulate. But was such perfection necessary for someone to be labelled as good and kind?

Sunoo thought differently about that. 

Kindness, in his opinion, wasn't about grandness. You didn't have to donate thousands of pennies to the poor or dedicate your life to saving humanity. Sometimes, it was as simple as throwing trash into the right bin or feeding a stray cat scraping for leftovers in an alley. Those small gestures were enough. "You're kind," people would say, and that's it!

Because the bar wasn't set impossibly high, a small act of decency could be enough to convince someone of your goodness.

But that was a different case with evil. 

Evil wasn't born, Sunoo believed—it was made. 

No one came into this world evil or malicious. It was a choice, created by circumstances, nurtured by wounds, and sometimes born from the smallest, pettiest reasons—envy, frustration, loneliness—each one a thread that threaded together something dark.

His mother used to tell him, "The better you think, the better you will become."

Yet Sunoo never considered himself a good person. Far less than an angel. 

If anything, he was the villain in everyone else's story. A lone wolf, as they usually whisper and the glances they shot his way. They called him a mad dog, wild and unapproachable. 

But Sunoo didn't lash out for no reason. Every action, no matter how wicked it appeared to be, must have had a purpose—at least, that's what he told himself.

Maybe his kind of bad wasn't all that bad.

Or maybe it was?

Because deep down, Sunoo couldn't deny the reality gnawing at the edges of his conscience: he wasn't entirely certain which side of the line he stood on anymore.

Beep. Beep. Beep...

It's been half an hour already since he was in this silent ward. Yet, the person lying on the bed still hadn't shown any sign of waking up.

But, what was Sunoo expecting from him? After being beaten mercilessly by a bunch of pricks in school, the fatal injury won't be easy on him.

Sunoo stared at the ECG monitor in front with an empty gaze. The machine displayed a steady heartbeat rate of the unconscious person lying on the bed.

The label board at the foot of the bed read, Oh Sungmin. The only person in school brave—or foolish—enough to approach Sunoo, the "mad dog." Sungmin had laughed off the rumours, calling Sunoo nothing more than an overdramatic emo kid in desperate need of a friend.

Maybe Sungmin was right about that. And maybe that made him his best friend.

If so, what kind of friend did that make Sunoo?

For two months, Sungmin had been stuck in this hospital bed, and for two months, Sunoo had been drowning in guilt. If only he had stayed with Sungmin that day instead of going home early. If only he'd walked with him, talked with him, something—anything—then maybe Sungmin wouldn't have crossed paths with those monsters.

He could have been here now, Sunoo thought bitterly, imagining the two of them laughing and sharing jokes over ice cream at their favourite hangout spot. 

Instead, Sunoo was here, speaking into a void, unsure if Sungmin could even hear his words.

Two months and there was still no justice.

The other day, he saw an unfamiliar man visiting the ward. It seemed that the man had requested Sungmin's parents to withdraw the report they made about the bullies. Sunoo suspected he was the attorney hired by one of the bullies' parents.

It was pretty intense and made Sunoo so mad. These wicked people would never admit their mistakes. Instead, they're abusing their power and status to keep the victim silent.

And this was why Sunoo decided to take this matter into his own hands. He may not be the nicest person walking the earth, but he never considered himself a bad friend. And if playing the villain was what it took to bring justice for Sungmin, then so be it. He didn't care if it stained his already tarnished reputation further. He didn't care if people called him a monster.

But, the first thing he needed to do was hunt down those bastards and play around them like a predator did with their prey. And only after that, he would pay them back worse than they could ever imagine. He would make sure none of them could see the light ahead of them.

So, how does it feel to punch someone in their face, you might ask?

Sunoo would say it was satisfying. Especially when the punch he gave was so hard that it made the other person's nose bleed and broke one or two of their front teeth. Even the stinging pain on the knuckles could be felt vividly; it was not as bad as the pleasure blooming inside him after he saw the 'art' of his action.

He could not help but curl his lips upward, smirking, as he watched the person he beat stumble to the solid ground, wincing in pain.

A soft chuckle escaped his lips as his eyes stared at the other's face.

"Aww, did I hurt you?" he asked mockingly. His voice was cold, and no hint of remorse or empathy could be heard.

He noticed the other classmates had moved a few steps behind and to the side of the class, creating a circle of watchers to the fight scene unfolding before them. But Sunoo was never bothered by the watching eyes. Because the subject of his interest was much more entertaining.

His sharp eyes darted to a pair of scissors on the desk next to him. Its tip was quite pointy and sharp. Somehow, it wasn't supposed to be used at school, for safety purposes, if he could put it in a simple word. But the longer he stared, the more vivid the images became: sharp steel meeting soft flesh, the startled cry that would follow, the crimson trail that would stain the floor. His lips curled into a faint smirk, the thought equal parts horrifying and thrilling.

Sunoo tilted his head, his voice soft but laced with malice. "I think you're not hurt enough, Haejin-ah."

The words rolled off his tongue, almost playful, but with a razor's edge.

"Let's see," he whispered, his tone dripping with menace, "how much more you can take." Without hesitation, he reached for the scissors. The cold steel felt surprisingly light in his hand as he took a deliberate step forward. 

The circle of classmates froze, their breaths caught in their throats as Sunoo loomed over Haejin, the sharp tip of the scissors catching the light like a predator's glinting fang.

"Not so brave anymore, huh?" Sunoo sneered before landing a hard kick at Haejin's stomach, earning a loud cry afterwards. But instead of sympathy, he was getting more thrilled as he heard the painful voice, that he couldn't stop cackling. It made him want to hurt Haejin even more.

"That's why you need to be a nice guy." Sunoo crouched in front of the said male with his deadly eye, and without any warning, his hand shot forward, grabbing a fistful of Haejin's hair. 

The sudden, sharp tug forced a strangled cry from the boy, but Sunoo wasn't finished. He yanked Haejin's head back, then slammed it against the cold, unforgiving wall behind him—once, twice, three times.

Haejin didn't have any choice but to endure the pain Sunoo inflicted on him, crying pathetically, hoping that the punishment would stop.

Sunoo glanced over the wall. The off-white colour was now stained with crimson-red blood that had smeared on it. For some reason, the sight awakened something deep within him. Satisfaction. Pride. Even... delight.

Was this what it felt like to exert power over someone? To watch them crush under your grasp?

Sunoo tilted his head slightly, the corners of his lips twitching upward in a grin that didn't quite reach his eyes. 

"What the hell are you crying for?" he sneered, releasing his grip on Haejin's hair.

He stared at the red smear on his palm, the tacky, metallic smell wafting up to his nose. The sensation—the stickiness, the warmth—was both appalling and strangely thrilling. It was a strange feeling, yet one that ignited something dormant within him. Something dark. Something he wasn't sure he could—or even wanted to—control.

Sunoo flexed his bloodstained fingers, his grin widening.

Ah, did he do it a little too hard?

But Haejin deserved it.

"This is not even half of what you've done to him," Sunoo said. His low voice sounded evil, and it gave chills down one's spine.

"I told you, didn't I? That I will drag you down to hell with me if you hurt my friend." He inched closer to Haejin's ear, whispering. "You got two choices; either come clean and apologize to Sungmin or be haunted by me."

"I can make your life miserable until the day you die, Yoo Haejin. I'll let everyone know about your true colourㅡyour parents, relatives, your future wife and kids, your future employerㅡall of them!" Sunoo pulled himself a little from Haejin and stared into his eyes.

"I'll make sure no university out there will accept a bully like you. Your future will be ruined by that time, and I'll watch you fall." He then stood up and stared down at Haejin with wry amusement. "Do you think I can't do that?"

Sunoo laughed, seeing the trembling pupils. "But again...." he trailed off as he looked at Haejin's eye. "An eye for an eye, huh?"

The scissors from earlier were still in his hand. The item that felt light earlier now nestled heavily in his hold, and Sunoo didn't realize that he'd been holding on to it a bit too hard, his hands shaking with straining anger.

Haejin's face twisted into sheer panic as realization dawned on him. He understood all too well the meaning behind Sunoo's words. Instinctively, he shrank back, his body curling defensively. Before he could react further, Sunoo's arm shot up, the blade of the scissors glinting under the fluorescent light as it pointed directly at him.

Haejin froze. He couldn't scream. Couldn't move. All he could do was shut his eyes tightly, bracing himself for the sharp, inescapable pain that would soon follow. He waited. And waited.

But the pain never came.

Then, he heard it—a laugh. Deep, guttural, and laced with malice. 

Haejin instantly opened his eyes and saw Sunoo standing in front of him. But the hand that was holding the scissors now rested calmly at his side, as if he hadn't even tried to stab him with that tool a few seconds ago.

"Oh God," Sunoo muttered, shaking his head with a dark chuckle. "You sure have the nerve to pull this kind of crap when you, yourself, are terrified of it."

He twirled the scissors lazily in his hand, his expression unreadable, though the fire in his eyes hadn't dimmed. "I hope you'll remember this," he said softly, almost conversationally. "Everything you do comes with consequences. Always. If it's not in my hands, it'll be at someone else's."

Sunoo crouched again, his face inches from Haejin's. His voice dropped to a whisper, sharp and vicious. "Sungmin might not be able to teach you that lesson... but I?" He paused, letting the words linger in the air like a poised dagger. "I will never hesitate to do worse."

"What in the world is happening here!"

An older male voice snapped everyone's attention immediately.

Sunoo calmly spun around, looking at the newcomerㅡhis homeroom teacher that he loathed so much ㅡ like his presence didn't affect him at all.

The male teacher was standing in front of the classroom entrance in horror as he looked at the classroom condition.

For some reason, the sight of this older male made Sunoo sick of this school even more. He always thought every adult in here had no moral sense at all. Weren't they supposed to be protectors? Guardians of the vulnerable? Instead, they seemed to excel only at turning a blind eye—for greed, for convenience, and, worst of all, for selfishness.

Sunoo had seen it a lot of times. Whenever a bully happened, teachers that supposed to take care of the affected students ended up silencing them in exchange for the money and 'gift' that the bully's parents gave.

Fucking sick, really. 

The world deserved to see just how corrupt these institutions were. But they wouldn't. The layers of deception were wrapped too tightly, and people like this teacher ensured they stayed that way.

"Ah, you've come at just the right time, Mr. Lim," Sunoo greeted with fake delight. Instead of remorse or fear for the punishment he certainly faced, a vain sense of pride radiated from him. He felt as though he were presenting a masterpiece for critique, daring anyone to deny its brilliance.

Mr. Lim couldn't help the anger seeping through him with the sight he saw before him. "Kim Sunoo—you! You're going to face severe punishment for this!"

Sunoo rolled his eyes, feigning boredom. "Go ahead," he challenged. "Call my aunt, and whoever the hell you want. I don't care."

"Mind your language!"

Sunoo's eyes darkened. "Are you really in a position to lecture me on my language?" he asked, voice low and laced with venom. "Cut the crap, Mr. Lim," he continued. "I know you don't take your job seriously. What's the point of doing your duty when you can line your pockets with a little extra cash from these bastards' parents, huh?" 

The teacher's face paled; the accusation seemed to hit a nerve he had long concealed. The room froze as the weight of Sunoo's words hung heavily in the air. 

Sunoo straightened, dusting imaginary dust off his sleeve. "Well, let's not keep the principal waiting, shall we?" he said with a smirk. 

As he walked away, he regretted not a single word he'd said earlier. If anything, he looked forward to the so-called punishment. And the walk to the principal's office had never been more entertaining than this.

A&D

The heated argument outside could be heard loudly from his room. It's almost a daily occurrence in that house, and each time it broke, Heeseung hated it—hated how suffocating it felt, how it filled every corner of his world with a bitterness he couldn't escape. It was overwhelming, maddening, and so constant that he couldn't help but wonder: was every house like this? Or was it just his?

He tried to shut the reality of this situation. But no matter how hard he worked, the truth was undeniable. He knew that his parents were never happy with their marriage—he'd known that for years. Still, the thought of seeing them separated terrified him. How can a house function properly if it lacks these two head figures?

God, why can't he have a normal, undisturbed time in this house? And why can't his parents talk like any ordinary adult instead of yelling at each other?

He cranked up the volume, letting the music drown out the shouting. But it didn't help. No matter how loud the music was, he could still hear them—every venomous, cutting word they threw at one another. The anger, the resentment—it was as if the walls themselves were bleeding.

And then he heard it.

The sharp, unmistakable sound of shattering glass pierced the air.

Heeseung swore he felt his heartbeat drop in a horrifying surprise.

Pulling out his earphones, the music that was blaring into his hearing was now replaced with much clearer words that he didn't want to listen to ㅡhis mother's voice, shaky and trembling with fury, and his father's booming retort, full of anger and disdain.

Heeseung knew it would end sooner if he ignored it and stayed in his room. But, he couldn't shake the curiosity in his head to see what had happened. 

Slowly, he got up from his desk and walked out of his bedroom. However, his pace stopped before he could even reach the stairs.

From the second floor, he saw that the vase that his mother treasured the most was now broken into pieces. The shimmery blue glasses shattered across the living room's tile as if it didn't cost a dime. Heeseung's eyes drifted to his mother. Her face was streaked with tears, her expression crumpled in despair.

He'd never seen her cry before. And it broke something inside him.

"Fine! If you care so much about her, divorce me!" His mother yelled.

Divorce?

The word hung in the air like a dark cloud, heavy and suffocating.

"I'll leave this house, and you can bring her here with your bastard child!"

Heeseung flinched. He thought this was going to be another typical married couple's quarrel. Because this wasn't the first time he heard his mother talk about getting a divorce from his father. He tried to deny the reality again, but, for some reason, the finality in his mother's words didn't sound the same as he usually heard. This was definitely a real one.

She's not joking about it, doesn't she?

With one last glare at Heeseung's father, she briskly walked to the stairs and angrily climbed them. Only after she saw Heeseung standing in the hallway that she halt her step. Her face instantly broke into shock, sadness and pain.

"Heeseung-ah," she called, her voice trembling as she held back the tears that she didn't want her son to see.

"Are you really leaving?" His voice was barely above a whisper, shaky and uncertain.

But upon hearing Heeseung's question, she could no longer hold it and burst into tears as she approached him. She pulled him into her small embrace and hugged him tightly like it was her last. "I'm sorry, love. Mummy has to go," she said in between her sobs.

Heeseung didn't know how he should react to this. His body felt like stone, cold and lifeless. He stood there in his mother's embrace, unable to do anything. Not even a thing could convince him that he would be alright in this situation. No, he wanted all of this to end, to stop. But he knew that nothing could change her mother's decision at this rate. Because once she made up her mind, it was the end of everything.

"No. Please," he pleaded softly. The words came out in a choked whisper as he clung to her, his arms tightening around her. "Don't leave me. Take me with you. I don't want to be here alone."

"I can't, love." She pulled back just enough to look at him, her hands cupping his tear-streaked face. "You need to stay here with your dad."

Tears immediately fell on Heeseung's face, and he felt his mother's gentle hand wipe his cheeks.

"You're a good boy," she said. "You'll be fine, love. I know you will."

But Heeseung wasn't fine. He wouldn't be.

She left that same night, and just like that, she took the light in his life with her. 

The house grew colder, and emptier, and so did Heeseung. There's no more happiness he could find in this place. 

And every time he looked at his father, he felt it—the burning resentment, the bitterness. Heeseung blamed him for everything. For breaking their family. For driving her away. For leaving him to pick up the pieces of a world he hadn't shattered.

And he despised him for it.

"Where are you going, Lee Heeseung?" The voice cut through the silence like a knife, sharp and demanding.

Without even looking, Heeseung replied dismissively, "Why do you care?"

"It's late. Go back to your room!"

Heeseung's hand was already on the door handle, one step away from leaving the house. But his father's words made him pause. Slowly, he turned, his face calm but his eyes simmering with hatred.

"You should have said that when Mum was leaving the other day," he said, voice low but laced with venom. His gaze burned into his father. "Aren't you supposed to be with your woman now? Why bother staying here and pretending to care about me? Acting like a father all of a sudden—" 

A slap landed on his left cheek without warning. 

The sting on his cheek was sharp, the sound resonating through the empty house. Heeseung's head snapped to the side, his breath catching in his throat. For a moment, he stayed still, staring blankly at the floor. Then, slowly, a hollow chuckle escaped his lips. The burn on his cheek slowly faded, replaced by a cold numbness that spread through his chest.

He turned his head, his dark, empty gaze meeting his father's.

"Is that how you talk to your father? Show some respect at least!"

"Father?" The word rolled off his tongue like a foreign concept, something he barely recognized. He nodded, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. "Yes, you are my father. But you don't know how to be one."

His father's face was red with anger, but Heeseung didn't wait for another jab. Instead, he quickly turned around and walked out the door. 

His father's yelling could be heard behind him, fading into the night as he stepped into the cool air. But Heeseung didn't bother to look back. 

And with each step he took away from that house felt lighter, even as the weight in his chest remained.

Chapter Text

SUWON, SOUTH KOREA. Late November.

After that fateful incident at school, Sunoo's life routine changed significantly from how it used to be. The aftermath was serious: Haejin and his two minions, Yunseong and Minhyuk, were hospitalised for a few days. From what he heard, Haejin needed a few stitches on his head, but it's not serious enough to cause brain injury (it's still severe, though). While Yunseong and Minhyuk were nursing broken limbs and bandaged wounds. Well, conscious and alive, yeah? Sunoo sure was being nice to them, because compared to Sungmin, who was still in a coma, their condition was nothing.

Due to this incident, Sunoo was suspended from school until further notice, though he didn't care about it much. Because, what's the use of coming to school if his best friend were lying unconscious?

Unfortunately, his aunt cared too much about his education. 

Ever since their return from the principal's office, his aunt had been giving cold shoulder and silent treatment. But things got worse when they were called to the police station for questioning.

Turned out, this incident had escalated the way Sunoo expected. Haejin, Yunseong and Minhyuk's parents had filed a formal complaint against him, yet he wasn't surprised or feared it. He bet Mr. Lim, and the school must have testified their part as well. But Sunoo wasn't stupid enough to walk into this situation unprepared. After all, this was what he's been planning in the first place.

"Mr Kim Sunoo?" Sergeant Park addressed for confirmation, to which Sunoo nodded nonchalantly. "And you are, miss?" he continued, turning his attention toward a middle-thirty woman seated next to Sunoo.

"I'm his guardian."

"May I see your ID, please?"

"Yes, of course." She quickly retrieved her ID card from her wallet and handed it over.

Sunoo didn't say a word. He just eyed the working officer with an unreadable expression as he examined his aunt's ID card thoroughly. From the corner of his eye, he spotted Haejin, Yunseong and Minhyuk sitting with their mother on the right side of the station. Bandages, casts and glares full of resentment greeted him. For some reason, the sight gave Sunoo a huge sense of satisfaction.

"Miss Hwang Yejin, right?" Sergeant Park repeated the name, confirming, after examining the ID.

"Yes," Yejin nodded.

"What is your relationship with Kim Sunoo?"

"I'm his aunt —his mother's younger sister."

Upon delivering that information, the mothers gasped and murmured among themselves. Sunoo could hear their judgmental whispers — their incorrect assumptions about him rippled through the station.

"And why aren't Kim Sunoo's parents present today?" Another officer, Corporal Jang, asked as he flipped through the report file in his hand.

Before Yejin could answer, Yunseong's mother cut her with a sneer. "Is he an orphan? No wonder his attitude is so out of place."

The other boys quietly snickered at the remark.

Sunoo could sense the anger boiling in Yejin by the hardened fist she hid under her long-sleeved coat. But, of course, Yejin wouldn't just go bursting with her anger like they expected. She still flashed a little smile at them and denied the statement calmly.

"That's not true," Yejin said, her voice soft but firm. "His parents couldn't attend due to personal matters, so I'm here on their behalf."

"A parentless kid always ends up like this anyway. Tsk. What's new?" Haejin's mother added with a dismissive scoff, while the other agreed with her words. "How can they not be present when their son has committed a crime?"

"I bet they are in jail, Haejin-mom. After all, don't kids always follow their parents' traits?" Minhyuk's mother chimed in, rolling her eyes as she looked at Sunoo and Yejin as if she were above them all.

"Right! Who knows if his father is a scumbag too?" Yunseong's mother added.

Before the insults could escalate further, Sunoo's voice cut through the noise like a sharp blade. Cold and firm. "If a child follows after their parents' traits, does that mean your sons turned out this way because you're a bad mother?"

"What did you just say?!" The mothers shrieked in disbelief at what they were hearing.

"Why?" Sunoo smirked at their response; his tone laced with defiance. "Am I wrong?"

"Kim Sunoo, enough," Yejin chided with a stern glare.

"Fine," Sunoo sighed defeatedly, leaning back in his chair.

"Corporal Jang, when are we going to finish this?" Minhyuk's mother asked, anger visible through her slanted eye. "What more evidence do you need? Look at my son! Isn't it obvious who's guilty here?"

The corporal instantly calmed the mothers at once and apologized for any inconvenience caused on the police's behalf.

"Ma'am, please understand. This is a procedure that we must follow. Since this case happened in the school and it involves minors, we need to conduct a thorough investigation. Besides, we have received another similar report from this school over the last two months. So, we need to ensure accuracy."

Sunoo smiled smugly upon hearing that.

Corporal Jang then nodded to his junior to proceed with the interrogation.

"Kim Sunoo..." Sergeant Park continued, "On the day of the incident, did you assault Haejin, Minhyuk and Yunseong?"

"No," Sunoo replied, his tone flat, as if nothing entertained him enough for his attention.

"But the witnesses testified otherwise," Sergeant Park countered.

"By witnesses, you mean ... those people from school? Our homeroom teacher, Mr Lim?" Sunoo questioned back.

"That's not my question."

"And I've given mine too," he paused, throwing his empty gaze to Sergeant Park. "I didn't."

Corporal Jang cleared his throat, his tone steady but carrying a hint of suspicion. "Then, are you familiar with Oh Sungmin? Two months ago, his parents filed a report about a school bullying incident involving these three students."

The officer placed several photos on the table with practical ease, like he'd done this multiple times through his year of service. Sunoo's gaze fell on them immediately. Images of bruised arms, legs and torso triggered a painful memory. He recognized those injuries—they were Sungmin's, the same ones he had seen when he visited him in the hospital.

"If you have anything to say regarding this matter, don't hesitate to tell us," Corporal Jang added, his voice slightly softer now. Maybe a little to relief too relieved that he had put the hidden bait that he thought Sunoo would never notice.

However, Sunoo definitely knew where this was heading, and he could only sigh hearing the officer's statement. Tsk. Don't hesitate to tell us, my ass! The photos were clearly bait, a carefully planned provocation to make him slip and admit to a crime he hadn't committed. But, well, would that work on him? At this rate, he couldn't trust anyone, even law enforcement members like Corporal Jang, or whoever worked in this police station.

"Oh Sungmin is my close friend," Sunoo said simply, his tone calm.

If this was how they wanted to play with him, then so be it.

"Are you saying this was for him? Revenge, perhaps? Or something else?" Corporal Jang leaned back in his chair, nodding thoughtfully.

Sunoo straightened his body on the chair and inched forward before placing his clasped hand on the desk. His eyes were cold and unwavering. "I can't tell if that's a question or an accusation, Corporal Jang."

The officer's lips twisted into a half-smile. "What do you think it sounds like?"

"Well." Sunoo shrugged as he leaned back in his chair again, his gaze never leaving the officer's face. "I think it sounds like someone already decided my guilt. But, since you've started this on the wrong foot, I don't see much point in saying anything else."

The tension in the station thickened. The mothers, seated nearby, exchanged smug glances, as though their presence alone validated the accusations against him. They thought the testimony given by the homeroom teacher and the school was enough to put an end to Sunoo. But only those with a brain could see how obvious this 'evidence' could be fabricated. Knowing how corrupt his school was, there's no doubt that Mr Lim has received bribes from these three mothers. And these desperate officers must have wanted to close the case as quickly as possible, to submit a report to their supervisor, and be rewarded, without caring for the real truth of the matter.

Corporal Jang adjusted his position, leaning slightly forward as if trying to assert his authority. "Then tell me, Sunoo—how do you plan to prove your innocence? You're certain in denying the accusations, but words alone won't save you."

Somehow, hearing that made Sunoo snigger. "Of course, not," he answered simply. "I have evidence."

"Evidence?" Corporal Jang repeated, raising his brow in full scepticism. "Show me then."

Without further explanation, Sunoo reached into the pocket of his hoodie, his movements unhurried and deliberate. When he withdrew his hand, he held a small object—a thumb drive. He calmly put down the device on the desk, making all eyes in the station look at him with full curiosity. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he slid the thumb drive to the waiting officer.

"I'm submitting the evidence."

Haejin's mother scoffed at the scene, clearly didn't like how the tables turned. "What do you mean by evidence? Are you trying to play innocent now after what you have done to my son?!"

Sunoo didn't even spare her a glance. "You should ask your son about that," he said, his tone sharp but careful. "That drive contains more than enough proof to clear my name. It also exposes Yoo Haejin, Kim Yunseong, and Oh Minhyuk's involvement in Oh Sungmin's case."

Before any of the mothers could interject with their protests, the air in the station shifted. A tall man in his early fifties entered the room, his strides unwavering yet composed. His presence commanded instant respect; the officers around the room stood at attention, their expressions instantly deferential.

"Deputy Chief Kim! What brings you here, sir?" Corporal Jang shot to his feet without a second thought, his voice laced with surprise and courtesy.

The older man raised a hand in a polite gesture to ease the sudden formalities. "Apologies for intruding on the interrogation," he said, his voice deep and authoritative, yet carrying an undertone of warmth. He turned toward the mothers, inclining his head in a respectful bow before his gaze settled on his son seated next to Yejin.

For a moment, their eyes met, and Sunoo felt the ground beneath him swallowing him wholly. There was something unspoken passed between them, unfamiliar, yet the connection was undeniable.

The man turned his gaze back at Corporal Jang and continued, his tone softening. "I'm here as Kim Sunoo's father."

Sunoo's breath hitched. The word struck him like a harsh punch straight to his gut, and his heart was pulsating rapidly. All of a sudden, the world around him seemed to blur, the noise of the station fading into a distant hum. Sunoo stared at the man, his thoughts colliding in a chaotic storm.

Father?

"Did you call Father here on purpose, Aunt Yejin?" Sunoo questioned in annoyance as they walked out of the police station. His pace quickened down the staircase as he threw a glance to his left, eyes narrowing at his aunt.

Yejin sighed exasperatedly. "What else was I supposed to do when the police called us? Ignore them?"

Sunoo clicked his tongue disapprovingly. "You could have done literally anything else, but why him? He's a busy man! And now he had to come all the way from Seoul for this small issue!"

Of course, for some reason, he felt it was great to have a father like him. Sunoo could easily escape bad things with the authority his father has in the Seoul Prosecutor's Office. But again, all he wanted was a terrible misery to fall on Haejin and his two minions! Was it that hard to fulfil?

"Well, maybe you should think about that next time before getting yourself into trouble," Yejin shot back, her patience visibly thinning. "And for your information, this isn't just some 'small issue.' Those boys' mothers filed a report against you, Sunoo. It's serious! You could have been dragged to court and punished."

"But still! It's not serious enough to drag him into this," Sunoo muttered, more to himself than to her. His voice dipped lower, almost sulky. "You could've handled it on your own."

Yejin suddenly stopped in her tracks, forcing Sunoo to pause a few steps ahead of her, yet he still turned his attention towards her. Placing her hands on her hips, Yejin's tone was firm as she spoke. "Can you, for once, stop being so ungrateful? Appreciate the fact that he's here, standing up for you."

"Appreciate him?" Sunoo laughed, but it lacked humour, and his frustration seeped into every syllable of his words. "What's there to appreciate about him—"

"Kim Sunoo."

The male voice cut them from their trance, sharp and commanding. Both Yejin and Sunoo instantly turned toward the source instinctively. There, standing at the top of the stairs, was Kim Seok-kyu, Sunoo's biological father.

The early fifties male descended the steps with ease, heading straight to the black sedan waiting at the front station. Dressed in a sleek, dark grey suit, he looked so much like the intimidating prosecutor people whispered about.

Yejin bowed quickly, breaking the sudden tension. "Has everything been settled?" she asked, her voice polite but tight with nerves.

Seok-kyu nodded, his expression neutral. "Yes, it's been taken care of."

"That's a relief," Yejin murmured.

Seok-kyu then took a glance at his son, who stayed rooted beside Yejin with clenched fists at his sides, before setting his eyes back on Yejin. "I'd like to have a word with my son, if you don't mind."

Yejin hesitated, glancing at Sunoo, who looked as though he'd rather melt into the concrete stairs beneath him than follow his father. But she nodded nonetheless, since there was nothing she could do to reject the father's proposal. "Of course."

Sunoo glared at his aunt when she replied, but what could he do when she was immune to it? Traitor. He bit back the curse forming on his lips and let out a frustrated huff.

Growing up, Sunoo knew that his presence was like a shadow following his twin. He noticed the differences in treatment he got from his father and almost everyone around him. Even until now. Because why would his father let his aunt raise him instead of taking him under his care? Was there any difference between him and his twin? They looked so much alike, then, what's the matter with it?

At first, Sunoo didn't understand. But after Yejin informed him about his parents' divorce, he slowly accepted the reality of his situation. He was told that their parents got divorced just three weeks after their mother discovered her pregnancy. However, as soon as his father learned about the existence of his twin sons, this was where the custody issue took place. Somehow, his father took Seonjae and raised his twin brother with his second wife to be what most people thought of as the eldest heir of the Seongbuk Kim lineage.

It was the eighth year of his life that he finally knew about his biological father's existence, and the twin brother that he had never realized he had. But all that revelation happened after his mother's death.

At that time, Sunoo thought that he was going to end up in an orphanage home and alone, but much to his surprise, an unfamiliar man came to him during his mother's funeral and embraced him tightly as though he was afraid that something might have hurt him. 

Little Sunoo was confused, but relieved and glad for the first time in his entire life.

Finally, he met his father. 

But when he thought everything was going well, he was wrong.

After setting foot in that foreign household, his presence was deemed unfortunate and poignant by the relatives. He didn't know what the adults meant by a "doomed shadow" living in the house, nor why the whispers about getting rid of it rippled through the house. And just like that, Sunoo became an outcast among his own kin.

After two suffocating years, Seok-kyu finally sent him to live with his aunt in Suwon.

He was ten when it happened.

Everything was so unfamiliar and confusing, yet he wasn't naïve enough to not understand. All Sunoo could conclude was that his father abandoned him and surely hated his existence. In that moment, he also realized: the whisper of the "doomed shadow" turned out to be him, and his father had finally listened to them.

Seok-kyu opened the passenger door of the black sedan, motioning silently for his son to get inside from the other side. But Sunoo was so hard like a rock that he hadn't moved an inch. The prosecutor's expression remained impassive, but his presence left no room for argument.

Yejin nudged Sunoo gently. "Go on."

Sunoo groaned under his breath, muttering inaudible protests as he stomped to the car. He yanked open the door with so much force and slid inside without glancing at his father.

The two adults heaved a heavy sigh before turning to each other again.

"I'm sorry to trouble you with all this," Yejin said, bowing slightly. "I know you have your hands full."

"It's fine," Seok-kyu replied, brushing off her concerns with a small wave of his hand. "He's my son, after all."

Yejin nodded, though her smile faltered briefly. "Of course. Thank you for coming all this way."

Seok-kyu returned the bow, his movements precise. "I'll be on my way now. Thank you for looking after him."

"Have a safe ride."

Sunoo honestly didn't know where they were heading, nor did he care which part of Suwon they were now, because the suffocating tension and the deafening silence in the sedan made it hard to focus on anything else. His father sat on his right and was equally silent. 

"Did you get hurt anywhere?" Seok-kyu, after a long silence, finally spoke. He took a glance at his son's knuckles and the small cut on his right cheek before setting his gaze back outside.

"No," Sunoo replied curtly, his tone as cold as the tension between them.

"I reviewed the evidence you gave to the officer," Seok-kyu added. "Why are you doing it?"

What Sunoo hated the most about Seok-kyu was that the older male always had his way of diving into his mind, piercing through the wall he carefully built, like nothing. No matter how hard Sunoo tried to mask it from any intrusion, his father knew how to unlock it. He could read him like an open book.

"Justice," Sunoo answered, his index finger tapping on his lap with a constant rhythm.

"Justice?" Seok-kyu's tone hardened, a faint note of disapproval creeping in. "You trap those boys up. You used violence—just like they did to your friend. How is that justice? That's revenge."

"A trap?" Sunoo repeated with a scoff. He turned to his father with zero expression, anticipating his words like a hungry predator. "Then tell me, Father, what is justice? Explain it to me as a prosecutor."

Seok-kyu hesitated before answering, his voice steady. "Justice, in its purest form, is about moral righteousness. It's about treating individuals with fairness and equality, regardless of their circumstances."

"Fairness and equality, you say?" Sunoo nodded as if considering the words. "So why can't you see the justice in my actions?"

"You left out the moral righteousness, Sunoo-yah." Seok-kyu locked his gaze onto his son's eyes. "Justice isn't just about fairness or equality. It must be rooted in ethics, law, and rationality. What you did ignored all of that. This country has a system to judge and punish wrongdoing, and it exists for a reason."

"Tell me honestly, Father, do you believe this system is functioning the way it should? Or have you not seen how easily power and money corrupt it?"

Seok-kyu fell silent, his lips pressed into a thin line.

"I have seen it," Sunoo continued, his voice darkening. "People take their power the wrong way with bribery and corruption. It's sickening. It's everywhere, even in my school. Even in Sungmin's case."

Sunoo let out a bitter laugh. "There's a saying, isn't there? 'The man with the most money is bound to win.' That's how it works, isn't it? That's how they win. And you want me to trust a system like that?"

"So, tell me, Father," he said, leaning slightly forward, his voice dripping with challenge. "If the only way to beat people like them is to fight fire with fire, to leave 'moral righteousness' behind—does that make me the villain? Am I wrong for doing what the system failed to do?"

A&D

SUWON, SOUTH KOREA. 24th December.

The weather has been getting colder as they approached the end of December. Another snow shower fell since yesterday, and it was the most beautiful day in winter that Sunoo liked the best: if only the freezing air didn't sting so much, of course.

The streets bustled with people preparing for Christmas and New Year's. Their energy was a stark contrast to the dreary cold. Fairy lights and festive decorations adorned the streets, casting a warm glow that made the lifeless roads feel alive at night.

Since the incident at the station, Sunoo had been grounded at home, under the watchful eye of Yejin. As punishment, he was put to work in her small, cozy café. While he didn't entirely mind the work, he hated the fact that he couldn't escape Yejin's constant radar.

Winter break just started the other week, so Sunoo didn't have to feel bad about missing school. In fact, he felt great with the suspension period he got, so he could spend the supposed break earlier than his peers.

Sungmin's parents also thanked Sunoo the other day when he visited the hospital. They were so glad that, finally, justice was taking their son's side.

Haejin and his friends had admitted their wrongdoings after his father facilitated a settlement, since the evidence that Sunoo had painstakingly gathered left no room for their petty argument. Afraid of facing certain defeat in court, the bullies' parents ended up apologizing and offering compensation for the harm caused by their sons.

It wasn't enough in Sunoo's eyes, but for now, he let it go.

"Sunoo-yah, take this order to table five, alright?" said Yejin, as she juggled with two espresso cups in her hands.

"Yes..." He managed to roll his eyes as he walked to the counter to get the completed order.

"And smile a little!" Yejin scolded. "You're scaring my customers."

Sunoo scoffed. "How can you expect me to smile when I've been here since morning? You could have been in jail for overworking a minor."

"Shut it and get moving."

Tired of the argument, Sunoo obediently followed his aunt's instruction by taking the tray of complete orders to the assigned table. The café wasn't as big as any other shop lot in the neighbourhood. The table in the café was pretty much moderate in total. It could fit six tables in it, and around twelve to fourteen customers at a time. Hence, most customers order takeout whenever they visit here.

Once the order was delivered, Sunoo walked back to the counter and set the empty tray aside.

"Aunt Yejin," he called as she rushed to prepare another set of takeout orders, two part-timers scrambling to keep up with another order too.

"What now? I'm busy," she snapped, expertly securing the lid on an iced Americano. Decades of barista experience made her an impressive multitasker, even when short-tempered.

"Can I take a break?"

Yejin stopped her movement for a short while and looked in Sunoo's direction. "Have you cleaned the front window?"

"Yes."

"The spilt drink from earlier?"

"Yes."

"What about the fridge in the kitchen?"

"Already done," Sunoo lazily replied as he propped his chin on the counter. "I even restocked the almost finished stuff in there, too."

Yejin simply has no more words to say. His nephew had already done the tasks she assigned to him. "Okay, fine. Take your break then."

Sunoo immediately peeled off his apron and sat down on one of the vacant tables there. Relieved sighs could be heard coming from him as he leaned on the chair, admiring the weather outside, while easing the tiredness he felt.

It was already evening. The bright sky from earlier almost set down in a few more hours, replacing it with the night curtain. He could see the side road had been covered with dirty snow that had fallen since last night. Everything was gloomily white, but not in a bad way.

The Christmas carol had been playing faintly in the background, and he could feel the Christmas spirit radiating from every single person coming there. It must be nice to spend some quality time with family, isn't it? Maybe he could ask Yejin to close the café earlier to shop for a few presents and food. But, looking at the current state of her right now, it's impossible.

However, his musings were interrupted by a sudden knock on the café window. Startled, he turned toward the sound.

There, standing outside the café, was a teen around his age. His black trench coat has been dusted by the snowflakes, and the red knitted scarf around his neck covered almost the bottom part of his face. Sunoo could tell the latter was smiling widely at him by the arched, moon-shaped eyes behind those pair of frameless glasses.

But what made him annoyed was the identical look he had with the latter.

Kim Seonjae.

"What the hell is he doing here?" Sunoo muttered. 

Chapter Text

Kim Seonjae's presence was too sudden, much to Sunoo's dismay. He hadn't expected him, nor did he want to see that face after a long, torturous shift at this cafe. But who was he to argue when this little devil of a twin had already shown up gleefully into his day?

The thing about having an identical twin was that you looked so much like each other. It's an obvious fact that almost everyone knows. Sunoo honestly found this to be a bit nuisance at some point, but he was sure God must have had a greater plan for creating two nearly identical faces like his into existence.

Well, aside from the glasses on Seonjae's face and his own messy blond hair, everything else about him and his twin looked the same to everyone—fair skin, light brown eyes and identical beauty. Sometimes, people did get confused between him and Seonjae because they couldn't tell the difference—at least that was before Sunoo decided to bleach his hair. But that part wasn't as annoying as being compared to his brother, who, logically speaking, looked so much like him!

Okay, maybe there were a few differences, aside from their looks. But wasn't it normal for him and Seonjae to have different personalities and behaviours that, again, logically speaking, didn't appear identical?

But these people tended to be stuck-up and think their opinion mattered the most. Because why would Sunoo behave like Seonjae or try to be like him? Everyone has their own identity, even for an identical twin! So, what if Seonjae seemed to be a lot gentler, kinder and appeared smarter than him? Why do these people think he should change that just to be similar and equally perfect as his other half?

"Our Seonjae is here finally!" Yejin greeted delightedly as she placed two cups of hot chocolate on the two-seat table.

"Yes, it's been a while, hasn't it?" Seonjae smiled in return, pulling one of the cups towards him. "How are you doing these days, Aunt Yejin?" he asked earnestly while eyeing the older woman beside him.

"Of course, I'm doing great. What about you?"

"I'm doing fine as well."

Yejin then heaved a sigh of relief, looking at his two nephews. "It's so good to see you two like this again." She was sure that if her sister were still alive, she would have liked the sight as well.

Sunoo scowled at the remark and averted his gaze elsewhere. He hated the mood changes whenever Seonjae was here. Yejin, for some reason, acted so kindly towards his twin brother, as if she hadn't scolded him earlier for not smiling at her customer. It's like Seonjae got the free pass of not getting scolded, and whatever he wanted would be granted without getting a 'no'.

"Alright, then. Drink up and talk, okay? If you need anything, just call me," Yejin paused, before glaring at Sunoo. "And don't be so rude to your brother, you hear me?"

Sunoo rolled his eyes. "What do you think of me?"

Seonjae chuckled softly, entertained by their banter.

"Is that funny to you?" Sunoo muttered after Yejin walked away.

"Mmn. It's funny." A grin flashed on his face, clearly unbothered by the tension coming from his twin.

Despite Sunoo's hostility toward Seonjae, the younger never once bothered by such demeanour. Instead, he calmly sipped the hot chocolate and stirred a spoonful of whipped cream into his drink.

"Why are you here anyway?" Sunoo folded his arms across his chest and stared at the latter, unfazed. His voice lacked warmth as ever. But that's not something new to everyone close to him.

Seonjae took another sip of his drink. The little smile on his face never faded as he looked at his brother. "Checking on you, of course."

"Do you think I'm a child?"

"Yep. You are, indeed, a child."

The thing with Seonjae was that Sunoo could never decipher what he was thinking or how his mind worked. Despite being an identical twin, Sunoo could say that his younger brother was beyond unpredictable. If Sunoo was considered a reserved person, Seonjae's mystery was twice that.

Not that he was feeling inferior or scared of his own brother, but the way Seonjae always put on a bright demeanour in front of everyone else unsettled him. It was as if he did it intentionally, so no one could pry into his thoughts or emotions. Sometimes, Sunoo couldn't help but wonder how long Seonjae would keep up his façade before finally revealing the truth to him.

"I heard about what you did." Seonjae quickly diverted the conversation. He sipped his drink calmly, while his gaze fixed on Sunoo, anticipating a reply.

Finally, a topic that Sunoo had been waiting to hear. "What do you think?"

Seonjae put down his mug as he leaned forward. His eyes instantly drawn to his twin's cheek. A small rectangular adhesive bandage was plastered on the cheekbone. Instantly, a little smile flashed on his face. "Well, I'd say... pathetically heroic," he said amusingly, before pointing at the said bandage. "Was getting that worth it?"

"It satisfied me," Sunoo replied with no hesitation and remorse.

Seonjae nodded, but the expression on his face was unfazed. "And who is this Oh Sungmin, that made you take all the risk?"

"A close friend," Sunoo replied nonchalantly before taking another sip of his hot drink.

Seonjae grinned this time, but the smile didn't reach his eyes. He laughed lightly as though Sunoo had just spouted some nonsense to him. "A close friend?" he repeated, in disbelief. "You?"

"Why not?" Sunoo could have been offended by that question, but this was just Seonjae being Seonjae, always got something to question, to poke fun at Sunoo's reason. It's not something new to hear. So, he shrugged him off. "A lone wolf does have a companion, too, you know?"

"No, it's just ...." Seonjae trailed off, his eyes staring into Sunoo's deeply as he searched for the right word. "Looking at that stoic face of yours... It's hard to believe anyone like you could have a close friend. Let alone a 'companion'."

Sunoo said nothing, and he admitted that Seonjae wasn't wrong either. He had heard a lot from other people, too, about his cold face, which made him look unapproachable. Just because he didn't have the brightest or warmest demeanour, people assumed he was distant and unfeeling.

"My expression doesn't have to do with who I friend with," Sunoo retorted, though he wasn't entirely sure about that. "Besides, I am just doing a favour."

"Why?" He raised a brow. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Instead of relief that his stoic twin brother was finally showing a bit of empathy towards his 'companion', Seonjae felt strange... as if something was out of its ordinary place. It's not like Sunoo to go all out beyond his comfort zone just because of a 'favour' to a friend. Seonjae knew the last thing Sunoo would do was to walk away and forget everything as if he didn't even witness a scene. But listening to his reason, now, gave him a different perspective he had on his twin.

"Because he needs it," Sunoo replied flatly. "Everyone else is turning a blind eye on him, smiling and laughing as though they hadn't inflicted trouble on someone's life. And I can't just let them get away without trying to help."

Seonjae was still trying to process Sunoo's logic through his words, yet the deafening silence erupted between them was too thick and heavy for he could no longer hold this unspoken question lingering in his mind. "But... I thought you had lost all your feelings when Mom died," he said, breaking the silence with his sharp words that cut through the tension.

Somehow, the mention of their motherㅡher deathㅡstirred something dark in Sunoo. It's as though a switch had been turned, and all of a sudden, the world around him became blurry.

It was eight years ago, yet Sunoo felt he was back in that living room againㅡthe image of his mother's lifeless body lying in the crimson red pool still fresh in his mind. His breath hitched, tightening his chest with the suffocating air from that day. His hands trembled, and he felt so helpless.

It was a horrendous memory, indeed. And for a moment, Sunoo wished everyone could see what he'd seen that day. Because only then would they know what it felt like to be a witness to their own mother's death and bear that image forever in their head. But, of course, Seonjae didn't know about that. He believed his twin was as clueless as he was when he learned that he had a biological mother (well, in Sunoo's case, his father).

Sunoo pulled his trembling hand down to his lap, clenching it into a fist. He swallowed the pain hard as he forced himself to breathe. He had to push the memories back; he must not let them get him weaker.

"I may not know how to feel... but I do have emotions, Kim Seonjae," Sunoo said after he composed himself.

Seonjae's eyes flickered with an unreadable emotion. He didn't apologize—he never did—but there was something in his gaze now that made him look almost... guilty. "Sorry, I forgot."

"Just shut your mouth if you don't know what to say."

"Alright." Seonjae chuckled. His casual smile was back on his face. "Then.... aside from Oh Sungmin, do you ever think of me as your closest person?"

"No." Sunoo grimaced at the absurd question. "Why would I?"

Seonjae pouted. "Are you for real? What's with that reaction, Kim Sunoo?" There's a hint of hurt in Seonjae's eyes. Sunoo noticed it, but it was only brief, before it was gone as soon as it appeared. "You never thought of me that way?" he added, faking a gasp.

"That's something you shouldn't know."

"But let's be honest ... if something bad happens, and I'm badly hurt... will you do anything for me?"

"Depending on the situation." Sunoo shrugged, unfazed. But that was partially true. Why wouldn't he help his twin if he needed him? Again, this kind of question was hard for Sunoo to answer. It's complicated, and he knew Seonjae liked to ask complicated things.

"And if I die?" Seonjae's voice somehow softened, yet anticipating. A dark chuckle escaped his lips. "What will you do then?"

Sunoo instantly looked at his twin, deadly serious. "Can you not say something like that?" he said irritably. "Are you trying to make me mad?"

"Sorry, Sunoo-yah," The latter giggled as if the glare Sunoo threw at him meant nothing.

Something about Seonjae's smile and laugh irked him. His presence already bothered him in so many ways. And Sunoo hated that he couldn't find the right emotions he felt about Seonjae. "Whatever."

"Oh, right!" The sudden change in Seonjae's demeanour startled Sunoo a little. The latter instantly looked so enthusiastic that his eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. "Should we go shopping for some presents?"

"We?"

Seonjae nodded excitedly. "Yesㅡus."

Sunoo sighed heavily as he leaned back in his chair.

"No."

"Why not?"

"I can't." Sunoo then turned his head around slightly to locate Yejin before he continued. "Even if I wanted to, I can't. I have been grounded ever since that incident at school."

"I can ask for Aunt Yejin's permission. She can never say no to me," Seonjae proudly exclaimed.

There he goes again. Tsk. So full of himself.

Sunoo folded his arms and smirked in a challenging way. "Since you claimed that, why don't you try, then?"

Sunoo wanted nothing more than to rip that triumphant smile from Seonjae's face, because what in the hell was going on? Since when did Seonjae become Yejin's weakness? How did this even make sense? Was she defeated by that annoying smile of his twin? And if so, what's that any different from Sunoo's? They were twinsㅡidentical too! Then why did Yejin always say no to him?

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Seonjae asked, finally, after walking in complete silence for the last ten minutes. He glanced at Sunoo before looking to his front. "Do I have something on my face?"

"No."

Seonjae raised a brow but didn't press further. Instead, he chuckled at his twin's cold antics. "You know what?" he started. "You should really smile more around me. Laugh even," he paused, turning his head at Sunoo with a warm gaze. "Being happy suits you better."

Sunoo's brows knitted. "Are you implying that I look miserable?"

"Well." Seonjae shrugged. "Are you?"

Now, this was the misconception that he didn't like. "Just because I don't put a smile doesn't mean I'm unhappy, Seonjae-yah." Sunoo looked at his twin, who still had his eyes directed at him. "And I'm not saying I'm happy with everything either... but putting a fake mask just to conceal my true feelings isn't something I would do."

"If I feel happy, then I'm happy. If I'm upset, well, then I'm upset," he continued before turning his head to his front. "I don't need anyone's validation to feel what I feel—or to show it. Isn't knowing myself enough?"

Seonjae didn't say anything throughout their walk after Sunoo said that. He silently followed his twin's steps wherever he decided to bring him on this short hangout.

After a while, they arrived at the central area of the city where lots of shops, supermarkets, cafes, and malls were located. Suwon was considered big, but, of course, it couldn't be compared to those places in Seoul.

"Where should we start?" Sunoo asked as he tucked his hands into his coat pocket, holding onto the hot pack tightly to ease the freezing sensation he felt at the tip of his fingers.

Seonjae hummed in response as he tapped his index finger on his chin, thinking deeply about it. "How about a jewellery store?"

"A jewellery store?" Sunoo raised a brow. "Why?"

"I need to get something for Mama. A necklace or a bracelet, you know? She loves that kind of stuff. Maybe you can help me pick something for her, too," Seonjae explained casually.

Somehow, hearing his twin referring to their stepmother with such a warm and endearing name wasn't something he was used to. But again, it made so much sense. She was the one who raised Seonjae, always treated him like her own sonㅡcooking him a scrumptious meal every day, putting a lot of effort into celebrating his birthday. It was everything Seonjae had that Sunoo missed out on. How could he blame his brother for appreciating her, right?

"I'm not good at that," said Sunoo flatly. It's not like he knew what kind of jewellery his stepmother favoured.

"Oh, come on. Have you never bought anything like this for Aunt Yejin?"

"Never."

"No way, you're kidding me, right?" Seonjae stopped his paces, staring at his brother as if he had just confessed to a sin.

"She doesn't need it anyway." Sunoo shrugged. "Her life only revolves around her café. Do you think she has time to wear any jewellery?"

"Well, she's still a woman, didn't she? Regardless of her routine, she must've been interested in one too. Maybe you should consider getting her something nice for a change." Seonjae smirked. "Who knows? It might make her like you more."

Sunoo hated to admit it, but Kim Seonjae managed to influence him yet again. He stared at the small box in his hands, containing a bracelet engraved with Yejin's initials, as he stood outside the jewellery shop. How did he end up getting one of these things? Well, he didn't want to think about it, but hopefully Yejin liked his gift.

"See? That wasn't so bad, was it?" Seonjae grinned happily as they stepped onto the bustling street.

"Because you wouldn't shut up about it."

Seonjae nudged his older twin teasingly. "Come on, I know you enjoyed doing this."

"Shut up," Sunoo scowled, but there's no icy tinge in his words.

"Yah, should we go get ice cream? Oh waitㅡno, I think I need to get something for Dad and Grandpa too!" Seonjae trailed off, his head thinking of the next place he wanted to go. "And after that, let's go to the arcade! We need a rematch. It's been a while since I beat your ass badly."

Sunoo scoffed. "Like that ever happened."

"Of course, I did! Don't you remember last year?"

"No," Sunoo deadpanned, before he fastened up his pace, leaving Seonjae a few steps behind.

"Oi! Where are you going? Wait for me, Kim Sunoo!"

Despite his insistence about this trip, Sunoo couldn't deny that moments like this, even as rare as they were, weren't entirely bad. Somehow, there was something comforting about having Seonjae around. Maybe it's a reminder to him that he wasn't as alone as he often thought. Or maybe that's because of the unspoken bond of having a twin. Either way, he didn't hate it.

Hours had slipped by in a blur of laughter by the time they wrapped up their shopping errands. Their time at the arcade had never been chaotic, and Sunoo would remember the triumphant cries from Seonjae as he finally, truly, beat Sunoo at the game he claimed he was good at earlier.

Well, whatever made his brother happy, Sunoo wouldn't mind losing it this once. He's the older one after all. Of course, he should let his younger brother get the 'prize'.

The snow fell again as they walked to the bus stop. The temperature had dropped a little, with the way their breath visible in the frosty night air. It's a sign to return home as quickly as possible and have a nice warm meal and tea. He hoped Yejin was already at home by now, considering it's Christmas Eve. She should at least make some time for the celebration.

"Are you happy?" Seonjae asked all of a sudden, his voice quieter than usual, but Sunoo could still hear him.

However, the question caught Sunoo off guard. Was he happy? "Yeah," he said flatly. "I guess I am."

"Glad you did," Seonjae mumbled, taking a deep, long breath as he looked around the night street. A warm smile was plastered on his face as though he had just experienced something wonderful that was worth his time that day. "I wish we could spend more time like this. Just the two of us."

They stopped at the bus stop near the crosswalk where Seonjae had told his driver to pick him up. With the remaining time, Seonjae rummaged through his shopping bags, while Sunoo eyed his movement curiously.

After a moment, he pulled out a small, dark blue paper bag and handed it to Sunoo. "Merry Christmas, Sunoo hyung."

Sunoo instantly froze when he heard that. "What the hell did you just call me?" His brows knitted in pure confusion. It was very rare to hear Seonjae address him like that. And each time he did, it made Sunoo flustered.

"Why not? You're my hyung, aren't you?" Seonjae grinned.

"I'm only 10 minutes older than you. What do you mean by that?" Sunoo eventually took the paper bag from Seonjae, his eyes never stopped glaring at the latter. "Thanks, I guess."

"Oh, right! Mama wants you to come over for dinner tomorrow. Are you finally gonna show up?"

"Why all of a sudden?" Sunoo frowned.

"What do you mean sudden?" Seonjae stared at his twin incredulously. "She always wanted you to come over, but you're the one who keeps saying no."

Seonjae wasn't wrong about that. Every time his stepmother invited him for dinner or any celebration, Sunoo always had a new excuse ready. Maybe it was easier to avoid it than to confront the awkwardness.

"I mean, when was the last time you came home?" Seonjae asked.

Sunoo sighed heavily. "No one wants me there, Seonjae-yah."

"That's not true!" Seonjae said firmly.

"Well... I'll think about it," Sunoo replied evasively. "Depends on Aunt Yejin."

Seonjae nodded, and he didn't press any further if Sunoo had already said so.

"Right!" Sunoo intentionally changed the subject. "When is Mr Hong gonna come?"

"In another 15 minutes, I guess." Seonjae glanced over his watch and then back at Sunoo. "But you don't have to wait. I'll be fine."

"Tsk. As if I'd wait for you," Sunoo said, though he lingered all the same.

"Thank you for going out with me today," the younger said softly.

"You're the one who begged for it."

"But stillㅡI had a lot of fun with you!" Seonjae smiled.

Before Sunoo could respond, Seonjae pulled him into a sudden embrace.

"Yah! What are you doingㅡ"

"Shh." Seonjae's hand patted comfortingly on Sunoo's back, relieving whatever feeling he had at the time, enjoying the warmth radiated by his twin. "Just let me hold on for a moment," he mumbled quietly.

Sunoo froze when the warmth from his brother seeped through the layers of his coat. Something about the way Seonjae clung to him felt... different. He knew he should ask, but every time he opened his mouth to ask, the words didn't come out. Seonjae pulled back after a moment of a silent hug. Then, without uttering a single word, the younger took off his red scarf from his own neck and wrapped it around Sunoo's.

"You're gonna catch a coldㅡ"

"You need it more," Seonjae cut him.

"This colour is hideous."

Seonjae softly chuckled. "But it looks good on you." He moved a few steps back and eyed his twin from head to toe. When his eyes travelled back to meet Sunoo's confused gaze, a proud little smile could be seen on his face. "You look like me. But ... stronger."

Sunoo honestly didn't know what it meant. But it did stir unease in his chest. Everything about Seonjae today was a bit off.

"Stop saying nonsense, can't you?" Sunoo just shook his head before continuing, "I'll get going now."

The latter nodded, smiling his best smile, as if he were hiding an unspoken truth. "Walk safely."

His heart ached as the sight of Sunoo's figure disappeared into the night. He stood frozen, watching until his twin was out of his sight. The unspoken words that he couldn't tell left a huge, painful hole in his chest. Maybe Sunoo shouldn't know, for now.

"Take care.... Kim Sunoo," he whispered.

Chapter Text

SIERRE, SWITZERLAND. 23rd December.  

The sky was clear and bright, despite the heavy snow covering all over the mountains and grounds below. It was a sharp contrast when he was here back in Spring, where most places were painted with healthy bright green and blooming flowers. Now all he could see was a vast winter wonderland. 

Jay wrapped his hands around the steaming mug of chamomile tea, taking a sip while gazing out the tranquil view outside. Coming to Sierre to spend his Christmas with his parents in this ski resort had been a good decision, a slight difference from his usual casual and boring life routine.

His parents, despite being busy with their respective careers—his father managed a chain of resorts and hotels across Asia and Europe, while his mother owned a well-known clothing brand in both the local and international fashion industry—always made time for him, especially during Christmas and Chuseok, even if it was just for a short while.

That's because they never stay in Seoul to work. Jay could count how many times he met them in a year. Normally, it was he who would fly around the world to meet them during school break, and it could be in any place where their parents were working. It's not that bad from his perspectiveㅡwell, minus being lonely sometimesㅡat least he got the chance to travel around without needing any serious purpose to utilize his passport.

Though he might seem lacking a parental figure, Jay honestly felt lucky compared to other kids in his peer group. Because he still got the attention he deserved from his parents. Even when they're not there with him physically, he never once felt neglected. And that was something he could boast to his friend.

"Jongseong, dear," a familiar voice broke through the quiet resort unit.

"Yes, Mom?" Jay turned to see his mother stepping out of the master bedroom, fastening a pair of pearl earrings.

"Would you like to join me for lunch?" she softly asked, slipping into a tailored coat which instantly radiated sophistication to her appearance.

Oh, Jay loved seeing his mother adorning that coat whenever she went out. She always knew how to dress herself right, because she had never once looked underdressed, regardless of the occasion. Maybe her career in fashion helped that a lot. But even without a good sense of fashion, Jay knew his mother's visual alone was the main attraction.

Jay flashed a little smile as he shook his head. "No, thanks. I'll wait for Dad. We planned to have lunch togetherㅡif his meeting ends on time."

"You're a patient one, aren't you?" His mother chuckled as she looked at Jay in disbelief. "You know how unpredictable he can be."

"That's fine. If Dad needs to extend his meeting, I'll wait till our dinner," he said. "Or I'll grab something light and go skiing to kill time."

"Alright, love. Just don't skip meals," she said, placing a light kiss on his head before heading for the door. "I'll be back before dinner."

The unit became quiet once again after his mother left. But Jay was no longer interested in the view outside nor the chamomile tea when he heard the message notification from his phone on the lamp table. Curious, he took the phone almost immediately and unlocked it, only to find a KakaoTalk message from his cousinㅡJenniferㅡor Yunjin.

Four images were attached.

Somehow, it made his breath hitch slightly. Jay tapped on the first image and took a moment to view it. A teen male was seated at a white grand piano, surrounded by a full orchestra. Dressed sharply in a dark, tailored suit, his features were illuminated by the soft stage lighting, as his focus was directed entirely on the piano keys beneath his fingers. Though Jay wasn't there in the hall watching and hearing the latter play the piano, he could feel the passion radiating from the outstanding performance.

"You look so stunning, Sunghoon-ah," he mumbled, lips curled upward, forming a little soft smile as he scrolled through the next images.

A new message popped up in the chat: 'You should've been here to hear it live. He was phenomenal.'

Jay chuckled and typed his reply quickly: 'I know. And he looks breathtakingly handsome.'

The reply from Yunjin came almost instantly: 'Gosh, please. You sound so whipped, Jongseong-ah.'

Jay smirked and sent back a laughing emoji. Yunjin surely knew how to keep him entertained.

'He looked so disappointed when I handed him the bouquet you prepared. I think he was expecting you to be there.'

Jay's smile instantly dropped at the next message. His chest tightened. He wanted to be there, more than anyone could imagine. But things were never as simple as that, and he knew it was not going to be the same anymore.

He tried to lighten the mood, typing back: 'Maybe he looked upset because your perfume smelled bad.'

And that earned him a storm of angry emojis and stickers spammed from Yunjin. Jay couldn't help but laugh at the sudden outburst of anger from his cousin.

But his laugh was soon interrupted by the sudden incoming call. Jay raised a brow at the sudden intrusion. Who on earth would have called him at this hour, on top of that, making an international call using a Korean number? Jay was sure that if this person were one of his friends, he would have saved the number in his contacts. But the number was so unfamiliar to him.

Hesitantly, he answered the call. "Hello?"

But all he could hear was a silent greeting. Somehow, the other line was so eerily quiet for his comfort.

"Hello?" Jay repeated sternly. If someone was trying to prank call him, this wasn't the right time to do so. "Hello, who is this?"

And then, it came.

"Jay-ah ..."

Jay's movement instantly halted. It sounds faint, yet the tremble in the caller's voice was unmistakable. He knew that voice.

"Seonjae?"

"Jay .... they are coming for me. They're going to kill me."

"Huh? What do you mean by that? Where are youㅡ?" But Jay was cut off by a loud crash from the other line. He suddenly forgot how to breathe. 

The sound was chaotic—metallic clatters, shattering glass, muffled shouts.

Jay froze; the phone was still pressed against his ears. What was that sound? His mind raced with worst-case scenarios, but he had no answers, no idea where to even begin.

"H-hello?" Jay called, his voice breaking. "Seonjae, are you there?"

But the only response he got was static. It was quite a long pause. For once, nothing happened. No voices, no hitched breathing. And that made Jay uneasy.

"Seonjae? Hey, can you hear me? What's happening—" Another loud crash echoed, followed by silence. And then, the line went dead.

Something wasn't right—and Jay didn't know if he had the strength to face it. He tried redialling, but the call wouldn't go through. God, please. For whatever reason was happening right now, he hoped it wasn't anything that he imagined.

But then, Seonjae's last words echoed in his mind: They're coming for me. They're going to kill me.

At that moment, Jay never felt so powerless.

A&D

"Sunoo-yah"

He heard that familiar voice calling for him, yet he couldn't bring himself to wake up from this void of darkness.

"Kim Sunoo, did you hear me?"

He felt a gentle nudge on his shoulder, immediately pulling him awake. Sunoo's eyes shot open, blinking rapidly as he figured out his surroundings.

"What took you so long to wake up?"

The voice pulled his gaze upward. A bright sunlight shone directly in his direction, making him squint. Raising a hand to shield his eyes from the blinding light, he caught sight of a figure looming before him. He blinked his eyes several times, trying to get a better view of that person, but all he saw was an unclear silhouette.

"What are you staring at, Kim Sunoo?”

"Seonjae?"

That's weird. Why is Kim Seonjae here? And where is this place?

"Quick, I don't have much time."

Despite the figure remaining hazy, the voice was unmistakable. But.... there was something off about this Seonjae, like he wasn't real.

"Where are you going that you’re in such a hurry?" Sunoo asked with his usual irritated voice.

Seonjae chuckled. "Somewhere far."

"Where?"

"You don't need to know."

Sunoo didn't think any of this was real, yet he still had the conversation going. "Why not? What’s so great about that place that you can’t tell me?"

"Because if I told you, you wouldn’t let me go."

"Tsk. Why would I stop you? Do whatever you want—it’s not like you’ve ever listened to me anyway."

"Are you sure you don't mind if I go?”

That question caught Sunoo off guard. It felt too deep and serious, like there was a weight to it, and if he answered it lightly, he would regret it.

What is happening here?

"I won’t stop you if it makes you happy." Though Sunoo couldn't see Seonjae's face clearly, he knew the latter must have been smiling, hearing his words.

"Alright, then."

"Is that it? Just that?"

"Mmn. Promise me you won't cry once you wake up from here."

Sunoo's brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"

"I'm going to meet Mom, Sunoo. She's waiting for me."

"Wait, what? I don’t understand—"

"I should be going now."

"Huh? Wait, what is going on? Yah, Kim Seonjae!"

Seonjae turned, his back now facing Sunoo. Panicked, Sunoo tried to move and followed, but his body just wouldn’t move. It was as though he was glued to the ground.

"Kim Seonjae!" he shouted, struggling to get himself up from whatever weight was holding him down. But his twin didn't spare a glance at him and kept his step going, heading towards the blinding light in the distance.

"Yah! At least wait for me!"

"Sunoo-yahㅡ"

Sunoo jolted awake immediately, gasping for air desperately as if he had just drowned in the water and breaking the surface. His chest heaved heavily as he tried to steady his frantic heartbeat.

That was an awful dream. He hated it. He hated being left alone.

Sweats dripping down his forehead to the side of his cheeks, and he gently wiped them off with his hoodie's sleeve. His blurry vision was slowly getting clearer, and the dimly lit bedroom greeted him. The faint light from the hallways was the only thing grounding him in reality.

He tilted his head slightly to his left and saw a figure sitting at the side of his single bed. "Aunt Yejin?" he called groggily as he rubbed his eyes. "What time is it? Why are you here this early? Do you need anything?”

"Sunoo-yah...." Yejin's shaky voice caught Sunoo's attention, and it instantly wiped his sleepiness away. She sounded like she just cried, or was she still crying?

"Why? What's wrong?” he asked, sitting up fully. “Are you crying?" He faced the older woman, squinting his eyes to make out his aunt’s face under the little light source.

But his question only made her lose her composure within a second, and she broke down completely, sobbing as she clutched his name on her lips.

Sunoo gently held Yejin by her shoulders and pulled her into a comforting hug. "Tell me what happened. How can I help if you don’t say anything?"

Yejin pulled away after she cooled down a bit. She wiped off her tear-streaked cheeks and took a deep breath. "S-Sunoo-yah... S-Seonjae,” she choked on the word, unable to speak. “H-he's gone." She bit her lips to suppress the cry she was about to release.

Sunoo froze. “What?”

"He's gone, Sunoo. He’s dead."

The words hit him like a harsh blow to his chest. He felt it tightened and suffocated him, yet he couldn’t express the proper reaction. "W-what?" All of a sudden, he felt his world spinning, swallowing him with a shocking truth.

"Seonjae is dead.” 

No.

Seonjae is dead?

That couldn’t be.

Seonjae is dead.

Sunoo couldn't think. At this point, he still didn't know if he had truly woken up from that nightmare or not. 

Chapter Text

Death wasn’t something a human should fear. At least, that’s what Sunoo believed.

Humans were bound to meet Death at some point in their lives anyway. So, what’s the need to fear them?

However, most people always painted it as something dark and sinister, like a shadow looming around us, ready to swallow one’s life at any given time. But, no matter how terrifying others might think of it, that image never changed Sunoo’s view towards life. In fact, he always found Death to be beautifully poetic—even when it was surrounded with immense negativity.

But Seonjae’s death… it wasn’t beautiful at all.

Maybe because he hadn’t prepared himself to lose someone he loved. Or perhaps he never did. The ache in his chest was too much, gnawing him like a relentless beast, hurting him every second he thought of Seonjae. Now that he knew Death had stolen his twin away, it was awfully cruel and unfair.

First, it took his mother. And now his other half. At this rate, Sunoo wondered what kind of thread Fate had woven for him. Why did it always lead him into something so messed up?

When Yejin broke the news to him that night, Sunoo was beyond shocked and speechless. He could not grasp the situation in the right mind. Sunoo, who never shook from a wise and logical thought, for the first time, experienced a complete numbness that every cell in his body had shut down. The world around him was blurred, distant and empty.

It felt so strange to know that he had lost another reason to breathe.

Every single moment that they shared replayed at the back of his mind vividly. Seonjae’s words, his smile, his laughter—the way his eyes would crinkle and soften when he looked at him. And then his hug. Sunoo could still feel the warmth of it. And that made accepting reality harder for him. He was overwhelmingly sad and hurt. His heart was torn to pieces; shattered in the most irreparable state. Yet, despite all the heartbreak, Sunoo remained the same emotionless shell. A machine that was programmed to be incapable of showing its devastation.

Sunoo thought accepting Seonjae’s death was unbearable enough. But, when his father forbade him from attending the funeral—to avoid drawing unwanted attention from the public—the pain became worse. Did they think he was okay without saying a proper final goodbye to his twin?

When he looked back on all the moments he had with Seonjae before, he wished he had been less cold. He knew there was nothing he could do now to change the past, but he really wanted Seonjae to know how much of a precious person he was to him. He wanted Seonjae to know that he loved him—that even if Seonjae had asked for the moon, Sunoo would find a way to get it for him, regardless of how impossible it might seem.

Pathetic, wasn't it—that he had always struggled to express his feelings? And now that he had to be forced into a shadow looming over Seonjae’s funeral, the pathetic ache only grew worse.

Yet, despite his father’s command, Sunoo wasn't someone who simply obeyed it.

For the past three days, he had been lingering outside the funeral hall patiently and quietly like a wandering ghost who had been residing there. He tried his best to go unnoticed—staying far from the grieving visitors and keeping his distance from any of his family members or relatives. He may not have been allowed to pay his respect like everyone else, but Sunoo was never afraid to risk everything if that could give him a way to say his final goodbye to Seonjae.

Throughout those days, Sunoo had seen a lot of unfamiliar faces. He believed some of them were friends of his grandfather, his father or maybe his stepmother, while the younger ones must have been Seonjae's friends from school. He didn’t know much about any of them, but he was sure they came sincerely for his brother.

For some reason, looking at how loved and important Seonjae seemed to these people brought a small sense of relief towards his sadness. It was definitely different from what he recalled from his mother’s funeral —when only a few people came to mourn for her.

It was kind of sad that the number of guests coming to the funeral could determine the value people put on them during their lifetime. And this brought wonder to himself—what kind of a person his mother truly was? Why was no one coming to her funeral, except for his aunt? And if he dug deeper into his thoughts, he wondered how she could have ended up in such a horrifying state.

A part of him was certain that she must have been keeping something from him; something that was worth her life, maybe. But Sunoo tried not to pry any more details into that. Whatever happened in the past would be better left as history, at the back of his mind, and maybe the cause of his trauma. He would rather force himself to believe that his mother died of a natural cause—not some kind of plot he had seen in the news and media. And whatever he witnessed that day must have been some kind of lucid dream or hallucination of his mind.

Well, at least he knew Seonjae's death wasn't like their mother's.

Also, for the past three days, Sunoo hadn’t slept a wink either. He didn't know where he got the strength to stay there without enough sleep and meals.

Dohyun, the man that his father assigned to ‘watch’ over him always trying to feed him with something—anything that he could find from the nearby convenience store—simple, yet fulfilling food for the young master—and even if Sunoo forced himself to eat them, he still couldn’t get himself to finish it. Sometimes, three bites of the triangle kimbap, and he’s done.

However, because of the lack of energy, Sunoo dozed off a couple of times throughout the day super easily. He remembered blinking his sleepiness away, and the next, he was drowning in the dreamland. It also surprised him how he managed to fall asleep in the funeral home, and at the most uncomfortable places too—the emergency stairs, an old bench behind the building, and many more that none would find comfortable to rest.

But that sleep was just very fleeting (would that even be considered sleep?), before he was jolted awake by high-pitched crying from the guests—which he had lost count already on how many times he had heard them.  And every time that happened, it was as if a cue for him to make a beeline to the toilet.  

“What time is it, hyung?” Sunoo asked groggily. He squinted his eyes almost dramatically as soon as he removed his arm that covered his eyes.  

Sunoo didn’t have to turn his head toward the older man, because he always found Dohyun standing near him (regardless of where he was ‘hiding’) without any tiredness visible on him or showing any care or you know that judgmental gaze, which was enough to make Sunoo ponder if the older guy was a machine or something.

He rarely spoke to Dohyun, unless he was asked, or just as a courtesy to let the man know he was full or cold and needed extra padding or when he was about to head somewhere—like the toilet, for example.

“It’s 9 o’clock,” said Dohyun.

Right. They are probably going to head to the cemetery soon, and Sunoo couldn’t miss that. Maybe it’s time to fully wake up; splashing some water on his face, freshened up a bit, and looked less tired or unkempt even in that similar outfit he had from three days ago.

“I’m going to the toilet,” Sunoo announced as he got up from the bench, walking away without waiting for Dohyun to reply to him.

Sunoo made sure he put the line between him and Dohyun on the very first day they met. It was hella awkward since he never had anyone to look after him like some kind of distorted prince. Though he knew the latter was assigned to watch him, and just doing his job, yet other things shouldn’t have been crossed. Like, following him to the toilet, or you know… guarding him even outside of the cubicle’s door. That's surely going to raise suspicion among the other guests, right?

“Gosh, how can I sleep in this kind of situation?” Sunoo sighed as he stretched, his body sore from sleeping on the old bench.

Thankfully, the nearest toilet was just around the corner, near Seonjae’s funeral hall.

After three days of staying there, Sunoo felt suffocated already with the grieving guest coming and leaving the hall. It was almost like a broken CD player, repeating the same sound and a similar reaction. He wondered if Seonjae would find this suffocating as well. Maybe, if he could see his brother’s soul, he probably would have begged Sunoo to quicken his burial ceremony.

But of course, that’s all just a silly thought.

Sunoo, in his mask and disguised, casually made his way to the toilet. But, as he walked down the hallway, he had walked past a male—possibly around his age by the youthful appearance.

However, when their eyes met for a brief moment there, Sunoo saw a raw sadness in him, and it was more genuine than most people he’d seen for the last three days he was here.

Well, of course, that kind of expression was normal in the funeral home, but what made Sunoo more intrigued with that guy was that he entered Seonjae’s funeral hall. And that was enough to make Sunoo halt his pace and turn his attention fully on the said person.

Careful not to be seen by familiar faces in the hallway, Sunoo peeked through the entrance and saw the latter pay his respect—bowing two times in front of Seonjae's pictures on the altar, then turned to his stepmother and father before bowing politely to them.

A friend? Sunoo thought.

The latter didn't shed a tear, nor did he show any sadness on his face. But his eyes. Sunoo could see everything from it, the way he held everything behind that formal façade. It’s so sincere and no bitter intention behind it. He was clearly mourning for Seonjae, and it made Sunoo ponder so much about his identity.

Could he be someone very dear to Seonjae?

A very close friend?

Or maybe a secret lover that he never heard of?

Nah, that's too far.

But again… why would Sunoo be bothered about this person? As long as he’s sincere for Seonjae, should that be enough?

Later, around half past ten, the burial ceremony for Seonjae was held.

Sunoo followed to the cemetery, secretly blending in behind the crowd, and with Dohyun’s help, he managed to find the right spot to watch the final moment of the funeral. He stood a little bit farther than the rest of the guests and his relatives, but even from this distance, Sunoo felt closer to Seonjae.

Now that he watched the casket lowered into the grave, his heart pinched painfully at the sight.

This is it. He thought. This was the moment he finally separated from his twin—separated between the living realm and the dead.

Even after all that, Sunoo still couldn’t shed any tears at all, which made him wonder if he was truly sad and hurt by this passing event.

But, the harsh winter wind slapped him back to his reality, to focus on the ceremony held before him. Sunoo pulled his coat tighter as he buried his hands deeper in its pocket. Numb and freezing—that’s what he felt. It’s as though the weather that the universe inflicted today matched the gloomy atmosphere.

His uptight father and the stepmother he barely met stood out the most among the grieving crowd. Sunoo could see them immediately from where he stood. They were bereaved and worn out both physically and mentally, looking less spirited, as if their soul had gone with Seonjae too that night.

Sunoo remembered how his stepmother wailed over Seonjae's body at the morgue, hoping that God or any deity that heard her could resurrect his dead twin back to life. And his father… Sunoo couldn’t forget the expression on his face. Maybe for the first time in his entire life, he finally witnessed how shaken and broken his father looked at his trophy son lying lifelessly on the mortuary table.

Well, of course, that would be the most logical reaction of a parent who just lost their beloved son to Death. It would be suspicious if any of them were smiling, isn’t it?

He wondered if they would show the same reaction if the one lying there were him instead.

Would they?

The burial ceremony took some time to finish. With the temperature getting even harsher each minute, that didn’t bother Sunoo at all, though he’d started to feel his fingers getting numb. Even after all the guests, his relatives, and his parents left the cemetery, Sunoo still didn’t budge from his spot.

“Sunoo-yah, it's getting cold,” said Dohyun softly. His warm, deep voice glints with attentive worries. He’d seen the young master stand in the same spot without moving, despite the low temperature weather.

But Sunoo didn’t turn his head to know what kind of expression the older male had. “I’d like to wait a bit longer… if you don't mind,” he replied.

“Are you sure?”

Sunoo firmly nodded, “Yes, Dohyun hyung.”

“Then, I'll wait here with you.”

There was nothing Sunoo knew about Dohyun, except that he was one of his father’s men, assigned to look after him for the last three days. Other than that? Nothing. He didn’t know how long the latter had been working for his father. His age. Or whether he’s aware that all this time his employer had a twin son—and the older one was kept hidden from the public, for whatever reason it was.

This shouldn’t be a problem for Sunoo. However, since he wasn’t fond of talking to someone new in the first place—unless he intended to do it—he couldn’t extract much information about the older guy besides from his observation, which he could conclude that Dohyun was a warm person, kind, maybe a loyal and discipline one too, considering he took his job very seriously.

And well … Dohyun, on the other hand, seemed very much like what he expected. Despite the short and distant reply he got from Sunoo, he still took the initiative to keep the conversation going, even though it was just for a simple matter. He also amazed Sunoo with his attentiveness; it’s as though he could understand what Sunoo needed and wanted at that moment, without the younger needing to ‘spell’ it for him. But of course… It’s too early to judge.  

They continued standing there, in the empty and tranquil cemetery—at least for another half an hour—before neither of them could withstand the cold any longer. For some reason, Sunoo still didn’t dare to step closer in front of Seonjae’s grave that day, so he decided to retreat into the warmth of the sedan.

“Where are we heading to?” asked Dohyun, taking a glance at Sunoo in the back seat through the rear-view mirror.

“My aunt’s house,” said Sunoo flatly.

As the car drove off the cemetery behind, Sunoo let himself drown in his thoughts. After all, that’s what he’s mostly good at—detaching himself from reality. Maybe, this time, he really needed it. For distraction. Well, he didn’t know. Perhaps, it was the kind of coping mechanism that he never realized he had.

A & D

SUWON, SOUTH KOREA. 31st December. 

Three days had passed since Seonjae's funeral, and life… was going back to how it used to be. Except this time, he knew that his twin probably existed somewhere in another plane that couldn’t be reached by a living soul. Or maybe he already met their mother by now, who knows?

‘How lucky.’ He thought at one point, not without bitterness.

How easy it must be to leave this cruel world behind, huh?

And yet, here he was—still breathing, still struggling to face the upcoming days, still learning to cope with the unnerve grief that makes your bones feel heavier than they should.  

Sunoo recalled moments after his mother's passing. The adults around him often said, “The dead are forgotten eventually. Maybe in a few days. Maybe in a few years. Life goes on. That’s just how it is.” 

He remembered how angry that made him back then. It felt cruel and dismissive, as if the people he loved were merely footnotes in a passing chapter. It was as if missing them wasn’t allowed past a socially acceptable deadline—grief treated like a switch to turn off, making room for Monday morning meetings.

What about now? 

Now that he was slightly older and a little more damaged, he realized there was no clear right or wrong way to grieve. Perhaps that’s how some people deal with their sorrow. Yes, they were sad, but what about it? People still had bills to pay, deadlines to meet, and lives and love to maintain. Sad or not, the world didn’t pause for anyone’s grief.

But to the point of forgetting the dead? Wasn’t that a bit excessive? 

If given the chance to ease this unbearable emotion boiling inside him, forgetting would never cross his mind—not in ten years, not in a thousand, and not even if he lived another lifetime entirely. He would still choose to remember—every smile, every moment, every lost touch.

So maybe “suck it up” has its place.

Sunoo was still stuck in his usual boring routine. Back in Suwon. Helping Yejin in her humble café. Everything was back in place. As if nothing had happened on that Christmas Eve night. But Sunoo wasn’t a fool, and he, in fact, wasn't an actual emotionless machine at all. He felt it—that numbness, the void, the unexplainable pain and sadness—all of them. It’s getting too overwhelming, yet he still doesn’t know how to put himself at ease.

Was this how grieving felt like?

Was he grieving?

While Sunoo was overwhelmed by those running thoughts, Yejin, however, noticed every detail shown by her nephew. She sensed the gloominess instantly, as soon as Sunoo returned from the cemetery that day. He was too quiet, barely talked unless spoken to, and his gaze looked so distant and empty that she wondered if he was there.

And most of the time, she would find Sunoo locked inside his room.

As his guardian, Yejin found that too concerning. Because Sunoo himself wasn’t the type to talk much unless needed. Now that he was behaving this way, it was a bit hard for her to make him speak all the bottled feelings he had in mind.

“Sunoo-yah,” Yejin called softly. She had seen him wiping the same spot of the front window for the last twenty minutes. Who knew how long he would be doing that if she hadn’t called him?

As if being pulled from a deep abyss, Sunoo halted his movement and turned to his aunt with a confused gaze. “You call for me?”

“Why don't you take a break now, hm?” she continued. “Or go home early today?”

Was that even needed? Sunoo thought.

“No. I'm still doing alright, Aunt Yejin.” Sunoo turned his focus back on the window and continued wiping on another spot that he hadn’t touched. “I’ll help you with closing later, too.”

She knew if she didn’t step up, her nephew would keep working himself nonstop. Taking advantage of the empty café, Yejin walked to Sunoo and gently pulled him by his arm.

“Look at me,” she commanded.

Sunoo hated this. He knew if he looked into her eyes, she could tell everything in an instant. And Sunoo didn’t want to be exposed like that. He didn’t want Yejin to see all those quivering emotions that he tried so hard not to show—he didn’t want to look vulnerable in her eyes. Because associating with all of these things was equivalent to being weak.

“Sunoo-yah,” she called again, this time softer than before.

Having been left with no option, Sunoo eventually looked up and met her concerned gaze.

“You clearly don't look alright to me right now,” Yejin pointed out as soon as the light brown eyes greeted her. She could see the unshed tears behind it.

“W-what do you mean? I’m totally fine,” Sunoo shrugged, feigning nonchalance—still insisting to appear strong and unaffected.

“I will believe that if I don’t know you for years.” She reached for his hands and held them kindly. “Call it a day, and go home, OK? It's New Year’s Eve. Go get something to eat, too, on your way back. I'll be home shortly after closing the cafe. How’s that sound?”

After taking the advice contemplatively, Sunoo thought going home wasn't a bad idea at all. Maybe Yejin was right. He needed the break—resting more after draining his brain with so many thoughts for these past few days. And it’s New Year's Eve. He should do something with the remaining hours left before he stepped into his seventeenth year of life, right?

“Alright,” Sunoo nodded. “I’ll go pack my stuff and… leave.”

Yejin flashed a little smile and caressed the younger’s cheek softly. That’s the right thing she’d like to hear from him.

But the winter temperature was getting a lot harsher these days and never spared him a tiny bit of warmth at all because as soon as Sunoo stepped out of the café, the freezing breeze slapped him into reality. Immediately.

'Damn, this weather,' he thought to himself, though he refrained from saying it out loud as it would only worsen his already sour mood.

Sunoo pulled his coat tighter as he made his way to the nearest bus stop. Both of his hands were buried in his pockets, searching for any remaining warmth. He felt grateful for the red scarf that Seonjae had given him, neatly wrapped around his neck. It provided much-needed comfort in the harsh weather.

Seonjae was right; he really needed this scarf now.

Fortunately, the bus arrived quickly, allowing him to escape the freezing breeze. The ride home took about fifteen minutes—traffic permitting. Aside from the terrible weather, everything else was going well for him. He didn’t have to fight for a seat or squeeze into a crowded bus.

Also, the walking distance from the bus stop to Yejin’s house wasn’t far at all—exactly two hundred and one steps, according to Sunoo’s own pace. He just needed to pass a few familiar buildings and houses before reaching the street he had walked down for the past six years. Around the corner stood Yejin’s house, a humble two-story home painted white, with a deep green metal gate and a fox-shaped mailbox proudly hanging out front.

But for some unknown reason, Sunoo didn’t feel like going straight home. He feared that if he did, he would slip into another long, quiet trance—sitting in the corner of his room and staring into the void, as if the darkness might finally provide answers for the numbness weighing him down.

Instead of turning toward the front gate, he walked past Yejin’s house—past the fox-shaped mailbox that always seemed to watch him—and made his way down the narrow street. At the far-left corner, half-hidden behind an old telephone pole, was a stairway.

Sunoo climbed slowly, step by step. A few potted plants clung to life in chipped plastic pots, and a faded blue tarp flapped softly overhead. Somewhere in the distance, a TV played a variety show filled with too much laughter. The steps felt cold underfoot, even through his shoes.

Seventy-six. He had counted them before. As always, he reached the top breathless. His chest ached, and his lungs stung from the freezing air, but that was okay. It was better than the ache he was trying to escape.

Sunoo lifted his gaze. The city night view stretched out before him, lights scattered like diamonds spilt across a black canvas. It reminded him of the night sky—only this time, the stars lay beneath him.

He was glad to be here alone. Not many people knew about this place—this quiet little patch of sky tucked above the neighbourhood like a secret. Sunoo had first discovered it with Sungmin back in the fifth grade. They had stumbled upon it while racing each other up staircases after school, breathless and laughing, without any expectations or worries.

Since then, it had become their spot, their hangout, their hiding place—a hilltop sanctuary where they would eat cheap fast food and slices of store-bought cake on New Year’s Eve, counting down the final seconds of the year with mouths full of burgers and hearts full of teenage dreams.

But now, it was just him.

No Sungmin.

No cake.

No burger set wrapped in greasy paper.

Just him, the cold, and the hollow silence that surrounded him.

Sunoo stepped toward the parapet wall and carefully climbed up, easing himself onto the edge. His legs dangled down into the night air, swinging gently. He pulled his sling bag onto his lap and started rummaging for his phone. However, his hand brushed against something sturdier instead — a paper bag.

He paused, frowning, then pulled it out. It was navy blue, the kind of simple, elegant packaging that always suggested a gift. 

Then he remembered. It was the gift Seonjae had given him on Christmas Eve. Sunoo hadn’t opened it. He had planned to wait until Christmas morning to playfully complain about whatever his brother had given him, but the news that came that night had shattered everything. The gift slipped to the back of his mind, forgotten in the blur of grief and silence. 

Until now.

Another wave of pain punched him in his gut without warning.

“You seemed so excited about your gift, huh?” he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. A weak smile tugged at his lips, trembling. “What if I don’t like it, Kim Seonjae?”

He knew no one heard him. Not even Seonjae. But, talking into the night was the only way he could let out all the ache in his chest.

“Tsk. How am I supposed to complain if you’re not here?” A soft chuckle escaped him — hollow and fragile. A poor disguise for the storm still brewing behind his ribs.

He took a slow breath and opened the sealed paper bag. Inside was a rectangular box, wrapped simply in kraft paper. It was light in his hands—deceptively light—yet somehow, it felt like it weighed more than it should. Sunoo couldn’t guess what it was. He didn’t try.

His fingers trembled. Patience had never been his strength anyway, so he tore the wrapping open—and stared.

A jewellery box.

When he opened the box, he found a delicate silver pendant necklace lying in the center. It was the one he’d kept glancing at while they were out shopping for Christmas gifts for their stepmother and Yejin. 

Seonjae had noticed. Of course, he had. He always noticed everything about him.

And in that moment, it was as if a dam had burst within him, flooding his heart with a rush of emotion. 

“You’re so annoying, Kim Seonjae...” he whispered, voice cracking as the tears rolled hot and heavy down his cheeks.

But his hands clutched the necklace like it was the only thing tethering him to solid ground. And between one breath and the next, he held it closer to his chest — as if maybe, just maybe, it could hear his heart breaking.

Chapter Text

PYEONGCHANG NEIGHBOURHOOD, SEOUL. Early January. 

The silence in the Victorian-style study was deafening—so still that even the slightest movement echoed like a scream. Heeseung sat alone in the study, unmoving and surrounded by carved bookshelves. The only sounds were the rhythmic ticking of the grandfather clock in the corner and the slow, hypnotic swing of the brass pendulum on the mahogany desk. Back and forth. Again and again. 

He had been sitting there since the previous night, and despite the clock striking eight in the morning, he had no intention of moving. If any of the servants checked his bedroom and found it empty, they wouldn’t be surprised. It was easy to guess where their Young Master would be.

It had become a habit for Heeseung to seek solace in the study whenever he had trouble sleeping. In fact, for the past few weeks—especially since returning from Seonjae’s funeral—Heeseung had spent more time here than in his bedroom. 

He still couldn’t believe it.

Seonjae is dead?

Impossible.

He had just texted Seonjae the day before Christmas Eve, discussing the upcoming school elections, the plans to make Euijoo their next student head, winter break activities, and their plans to meet up with Jay and Sunghoon on New Year’s Eve—which would now never happen.

"What do you mean Kim Seonjae is dead, Mister Han?"

Heeseung recalled how Mister Han, his butler of over three decades, hadn’t dared to meet his gaze. The man—always composed and firm—kept his eyes low, his hands clasped tightly, as if looking directly at Heeseung would make the truth even more unbearable.

"Stop spouting nonsense, can't you?" Heeseung laughed, but it was not a laugh of humour; it was filled with desperation, the kind that fractures under pressure. "He texted me just yesterday. How can he be dead now?"

But the silence spoke volumes. That was the moment Heeseung's world shattered. That day, his voice caught in his throat. The blood in his veins felt like ice. He stood frozen in the same room, as if time had abandoned him without a word, sound, or reason to continue breathing.

It wasn’t until he accompanied his father to the funeral home to offer their condolences to Seonjae’s family that Heeseung was forced to confront the truth. 

The undeniable, suffocating truth. 

Seonjae was gone. 

No last message. 

No final goodbye. 

He had just disappeared without a word.

The funeral hall felt heavy with silence and shadows. Everything about it was gloomy—the dim lighting, hushed whispers, and the scent of incense mixed with fading lilies. It was as if everyone had lost their sunshine that day.

Even so, Heeseung noticed faces that seemed out of place, as if they didn’t belong there. Their polished shoes, crisp suits, stiff postures, and eyes dry as parchment stood out. These were the people who didn’t know Seonjae like he did, and it was clear they were only there to uphold their image and reputation.

Why bother showing up if you're just going to fake it? You didn’t love him. You didn’t even know him like I do.

Still, Heeseung stayed until the very end of the funeral, even though he didn’t have to. Guilt pressed heavy against his chest, louder than any voice. Seonjae had been one of his closest friends since elementary school. This was the least he could do for him—one final offering, a goodbye wrapped in silence.

When the funeral ended, Heeseung could barely stand. Lack of sleep was one reason, but most of his exhaustion stemmed from the emotional turmoil he couldn’t seem to stop. All he wanted was to go home, hide in his study, and stop feeling.

Then he noticed something unusual.

His necklace was gone.

Heeseung instinctively reached for the chain around his neck, only to grasp at bare skin. Panic surged within him—raw and irrational.

“It's just a necklace,” some might say. An object that is easily replaced. But for him, that necklace represented much more. It was the last thing his mother had left him. After his father had destroyed nearly every trace of her in the house—burning clothes, boxing up memories, tearing photos—that simple piece of jewellery became his final connection to her.

A week had passed, and Heeseung had been searching for it everywhere. But nothing. Not a clue ever came to him.

Although Heeseung hated the thought that someone might have taken it, a quiet, logical voice in his mind suggested that it was far more likely he had simply dropped it—perhaps during the overwhelming chaos and heart-wrenching grief that had enveloped him. But where could it have fallen?

His swirling thoughts were interrupted by soft knocks on the door, pulling him back to the present moment. Heeseung looked up, his gaze fixed on the door as he awaited its opening.

A middle-aged man in his sixties entered the room, bowing respectfully as he stepped inside. His neatly combed hair and composed demeanour contrasted sharply with the tension in Heeseung's expression.

“Did they find it, Mister Han?” Heeseung asked, his voice urgent and laced with impatience, not bothering to let the man speak first.

Mister Han bowed once more, this time with a note of regret etched into his features. Despite Heeseung's sharp glare, he maintained a calm exterior. “My apologies, sir. I’m afraid we’ll need a little more time.”

“But it’s been a week already!” Heeseung snapped, frustration boiling inside him. “How can it be that no one has found it? You know I can’t afford to lose that necklace!”

“I’m well aware, sir, but—”

“I don’t want to hear any buts!” He slammed his hand down on the polished mahogany desk, the sound echoing sharply in the quiet room. “Just do something. Send people back to the funeral home or the cemetery—I don’t care where they search. I want it found today. Or I swear I’ll punish every servant in this house!”

“Yes, sir. I’ll see to it personally.” With a final, respectful bow, Mister Han exited the room swiftly, leaving Heeseung alone with his simmering anger and mounting anxiety.

Heeseung leaned back into the supple leather chair, letting out a frustrated sigh that echoed in the quiet room. His chest rose and fell in a rhythm that felt unsteady, as thoughts swirled chaotically in his mind. 

'Why the necklace? Of all things…' he thought, grappling with the peculiar significance of the missing piece of jewellery. Should he take the step of filing a police report? It felt almost absurd, yet the thought clung to him like a shadow.

Before he could delve too deeply into potential solutions, the sudden vibration of his phone on the polished wooden desk jolted him from his thoughts. Without a second thought, he reached for the sleek, rectangular device, eager to see what notifications awaited him.

As he unlocked the phone, his thumb slid down through the stream of notifications, landing on a message from an unknown number on KakaoTalk. Normally, he would dismiss such messages, treating them as nuisances unless they bore familiarity, but something about the brief preview piqued his curiosity like a flickering candle in the dark.

With a swift tap, the chat opened before him. The single message that greeted his eyes sent a chill down his spine: “Aren’t you curious about how he died?”

For a moment, Heeseung remained incredulous. Surely, it was just a prank—another cruel joke from some heartless individual who thought they were being edgy by toying with the concept of death. 

But then, almost as if it sensed his scepticism, another message appeared on the screen: “I know you do.” 

Beneath that threatening line was a video attachment, teasing a revelation that Heeseung was both drawn to and terrified of.

Heeseung hesitated for a moment before tapping the screen. A grainy CCTV clip began to play in full screen. 

The video showed a four-way junction where a lone sedan sat idle beneath a flickering streetlamp. It was nighttime, and the surroundings were quiet—no signs of movement.

Seconds passed—thirty-five, to be exact—but nothing caught his attention. 

"What the hell am I supposed to be watching?" Heeseung muttered under his breath. 

He was about to exit the full-screen video when suddenly, a truck shot into the frame. It moved too fast and too deliberately, ploughing into the sedan. Metal crunched as the smaller car was thrown across the intersection, flipping over three times before landing on its roof. Shattered glass littered the road, and smoke hissed from the ruined hood.

Heeseung's breath hitched in shock.

Then he saw movement. Someone inside the car was crawling out through a shattered back window—a male who appeared injured and was struggling to escape. Just then, another figure entered the frame: a tall man, his face obscured, stepping out from the driver’s side of the truck.

God, please help him, Heeseung thought.

But instead of assisting the injured person in the sedan, the man walked back to the truck. What happened next was beyond Heeseung's expectations; the man drove the truck directly toward the crawling victim.

The screen faded to an eerie black, leaving Heeseung in a heavy silence. Everything had unfolded too quickly for him to grasp; his mind raced with disbelief while his eyes remained glued to the darkened phone screen. Stunned, he let the device fall from his hand, the soft thud of it hitting the carpet barely registering in his chaotic thoughts.

Had he really just witnessed a murder?

The phone vibrated insistently on the floor, breaking through his daze. Heeseung snatched it back up, his heart pounding as he stared at the screen, desperate for answers. 

“It wasn’t just an accident. He knew something he shouldn’t,” the message read, each word striking him like a punch to the gut.

Suddenly, the weight of realization crashed down on him. 

“Aren’t you curious who did it, Lee Heeseung?” the persistent message taunted from his phone screen.

Heeseung felt a chill run down his spine. He wished with all his might that the victim wasn’t someone he feared it could be.

Please, not Seonjae… tell me it isn’t him!

A&D

SUWON, SOUTH KOREA. 

The high-pitched ding of the elevator snapped Sunoo from his thoughts as the metal doors slid open. He glanced at the small screen on the lift wall to confirm the glowing 'G' before stepping out.

Weaving through a few people in the hospital lobby, he walked toward the main entrance, where Dohyun was waiting just outside. They exchanged quiet greetings before Dohyun opened the car door.

“How’s your friend doing?” Dohyun asked, breaking the silence a few minutes into the drive. He stole glances at the rearview mirror, catching sight of Sunoo staring out the window. Dohyun knew he wasn’t really looking at the scenery.

"He's doing fine, I suppose," Sunoo replied, his tone neutral

“Well, that’s good to hear,” Dohyun said.

“It is.”

Truthfully, Dohyun didn’t know Sunoo very well at all. He had been acquainted with Seonjae for years, going back to when he first started working under Prosecutor Kim. So, when he received the unexpected task to watch over Seonjae’s twin brother during the three-day funeral, he was taken aback. It was surprising to learn that Seonjae even had a twin—something he had never been made aware of.

At first glance, the resemblance between the two brothers was striking; they shared similar features, from their sharp jawlines to their expressive light brown eyes. However, Dohyun soon found that beneath their shared appearance lay a huge difference in their personalities. After spending just a few days with Sunoo, it became increasingly clear how distinct they really were.

Seonjae was warm and approachable, making it easy to connect with him. In contrast, Sunoo exuded a quiet, almost cold demeanour that kept people at arm’s length. 

Dohyun found himself feeling uneasy in Sunoo's presence; he was wrapped in an air of mystery that was difficult to decipher. There was something enigmatic about him—an underlying complexity that intrigued Dohyun yet left him feeling uncertain. It puzzled him why the prosecutor, or even his wife or anyone in the family, had never mentioned Sunoo before; perhaps there were family dynamics or personal stories that remained unshared? 

"But you don’t seem too happy about it," Dohyun noted.

Sunoo finally shifted his gaze to Dohyun through the rearview mirror, curiosity written all over his face. "What makes you think that, hyung?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of defensiveness.

"It's your tone. It sounded a bit off." Dohyun met Sunoo's eyes in the mirror, his expression thoughtful yet playful. With a slight smile, he added, "Something bothering you?" 

Sunoo sighed quietly, his heart tightening at Dohyun's sharpness.

Yes, something was troubling him. His thoughts wandered back to the earlier conversation he had with Sungmin's parents. They had expressed their plans to relocate to Jeonju, believing that a change of scenery would serve as a fresh start for Sungmin's recovery. The weight of those words lingered in his mind, mixing with his concern for his friend and the uncertainty of what this move would mean for their friendship and what the future held for them.

"You’re moving?" Sunoo asked, his face showing no reaction.

"Yes," Sungmin's father replied, glancing at his wife. "We've been considering this for a while."

“It’s the best thing for Sungmin, isn’t it?” Sunoo said, more to himself than to anyone else.

"I know you've always been there for each other, Sunoo-yah," Sungmin's mother said, gently taking his hand in hers. “But we just want him to have a fresh start when he wakes up.”

Sunoo nodded, understanding all too well. After everything Sungmin had gone through, a fresh start might be the only way forward. “When are you leaving?”

"In two weeks, once the transfer paperwork is finalized," Sungmin's father answered. "We'll keep you updated."

"Sure," Sunoo replied.

"There's nothing to worry about," Sunoo said as he turned his gaze back to the window. "I might look deep in thought, but I’m not. So, don’t worry too much, hyung."

Sunoo had always been good at bottling up his thoughts and emotions. Perhaps it was for the best; he couldn’t bear the thought of anyone else carrying this trivial burden.

"Alright then," Dohyun replied, glancing briefly at the mirror.

A moment of silence passed between them.

"Can we stop by the florist later, hyung?" Sunoo tried to steer the conversation in a different direction. "I feel inappropriate to go to the cemetery empty-handed."

"Of course," Dohyun answered.

A&D

YANGSU-RI CEMETERY, SEOUL.

Jay stood silently before the headstone, the chill of the autumn air wrapping around him like a heavy blanket. His eyes followed the engraved name, running his fingers over the smooth, cold stone as if he could somehow will it to change. No matter how many times he read it—Kim Seonjae—it still felt utterly unreal. 

It shouldn’t have come to this. Seonjae was far too young for a grave, just like Jay felt he was. They had so much ahead of them—dreams yet to be realized and adventures yet to be embarked upon. Jay remembered one of their conversations where Seonjae's eyes lit up with enthusiasm as he talked about pursuing a career in art, a dream that now felt lost. It seemed so unfair for him to leave the world in this way.

Jay had often imagined, albeit in a morbid sort of daydream, that one day he might find himself standing before the grave of a friend. But not like this. Not with the weight of unresolved emotions and questions hanging heavily in his heart, and certainly not so soon.  

He hadn’t attended the funeral. There had been an unexplainable barrier within him, a wall he couldn’t break down, not even when he stepped off the plane in Seoul. Instead, he had learned about the burial through his parents, who had dutifully paid their respects in his absence, leaving Jay feeling even more isolated in his grief.

But there was a secret that weighed down on him, a burden that pressed against his chest like a ticking bomb: that last call he received just before everything fell apart. 

No one else knew that Seonjae had called him that night before the accident. Jay hadn’t confided in anyone—not because he was unwilling, but because he simply couldn’t bring himself to. Not yet. If what Seonjae had said was true—that he was being followed, that someone posed a threat—then this tragedy was more than just grief; it was a cover-up. A dark veil shrouded in secrecy that left him questioning everything and everyone around him.

And now, as he stood at the grave, a haunting thought nagged at him: what if something worse came knocking at his door next?

“Jay... they are coming for me. They're going to kill me.”

The weight of those words pressed relentlessly into Jay's mind, creating a cacophony of fear and confusion. It was as if he were trapped in a nightmare, unable to escape the implications of what Seonjae had said. Who were these people Seonjae mentioned? The thought raced through his head like a merciless storm.

Did they fit the narrative of a threat, or were they simply shadows from Seonjae's fear? He strained to recall any faces or names that might link to this threatening warning, yet no one came to his mind. 

Besides, why would anyone want Seonjae dead? Had he unwittingly slipped into a dangerous situation—something that Jay, in his ignorance, knew nothing about?

Paranoia tightened its grip around him as he considered the chilling possibility that a world of peril existed just beyond his awareness.

But, even if he accepted the harsh reality of Seonjae's words, what concrete proof did he have?

How could he report a potential murder when everyone else might dismiss it as mere delusion?

Just as he found himself spiralling deeper into his anxious thoughts, a sudden voice pierced the fog of his worries.

“Are you Seonjae's friend?”

Jay flinched, his heart racing as he instinctively turned toward the voice. He hadn’t even heard anyone approach; the person seemed to materialize out of thin air.

Standing a few feet away was a young man who appeared to be around Jay's age, though he was noticeably a few centimetres shorter. He wore a dark duffle coat that extended to his thighs, exuding a sense of warmth against the cool air of the cemetery. A red knitted scarf was wrapped snugly around his neck, concealing the lower half of his face, leaving Jay momentarily puzzled about his identity.

Yet, there was something about the young man’s eyes—deep and expressive—that struck Jay with a powerful sense of familiarity. It was an unsettling feeling, like déjà vu washing over him as he tried to place this mysterious figure. The young man shifted a small bouquet of bright carnations from one hand to the other, their vibrant colours contrasting with the sombre surroundings, before stepping forward confidently and extending his hand for a handshake.

“Kim Sunoo,” he introduced himself politely, pulling down his scarf to reveal the full outlines of his face. 

Jay didn’t intend to stare, but the moment he caught sight of Sunoo’s features, he froze as if time had momentarily paused. It felt as though he were gazing into a mirror reflecting a distant memory—the same soft features, the same light brown eyes, the same overall visage that felt both comforting and haunting.

“I’m Kim Seonjae’s twin brother,” Sunoo added, his voice steady but layered with an emotion that Jay couldn’t quite place.

That revelation struck Jay like a jolt of electricity. Confusion wrestled with disbelief in his mind; he blinked repeatedly, searching for clarity.

Twin brother? He thought, grappling with the surprise. Seonjae had a twin brother? 

Jay’s mind raced as he struggled to comprehend why he had never heard of Sunoo before. How was it possible that Seonjae had kept this important part of his life a secret? Questions began to gather in his brain, piling up like snow on a roof after a heavy snowfall. 

Amid the surging storm of thoughts, a more disturbing realization crept in, accompanied by an eerie sense of urgency and warning. Here stood this stranger, who looked so much like Seonjae, standing in the graveyard where Seonjae’s memory lingered like a lingering shadow. It felt as if a piece of the past had resurfaced, and Jay couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to this encounter than met the eye.

Chapter Text

Sunoo  wondered if meeting in a private room was common among kids these days, or if it was only for wealthy kids like Jay.  

What a peculiar circle Seonjae had.  

He leaned back in his chair, feeling the comforting warmth of the delicate porcelain cup in his hands. As he slowly sipped his steaming tea, his gaze swept across the table, resting on Jay, who seemed lost in thought. The evening sun poured through the window, bathing the room in a soft, golden light that enhanced the intimate atmosphere between them.

Sensing Jay’s intense gaze, Sunoo raised an eyebrow, a playful challenge in his expression. “Is there something interesting on my face?” he asked, setting his cup down gently on the table with a slight clink. “You’ve been giving me that look since we left the cemetery.”

Jay's eyes stayed fixed on Sunoo as he took another leisurely sip of his tea, clearly contemplating his words. “How can I not stare at you?” he replied, his voice warm and steady, yet layered with an underlying tension. He glanced at the molten chocolate cake positioned temptingly between them, its glossy surface glimmering under the soft light. “You look so much like my deceased friend,” he continued, his gaze returning to Sunoo’s face, which mirrored a bittersweet nostalgia. “It threw me off completely; I needed a moment to adjust to your presence.”

Before Jay could elaborate further, a knowing smile spread across Sunoo’s lips, as if he understood the tangled emotions at play. “Was it my face that caught you off guard?” he asked, amusement dancing in his eyes.

Jay let out a soft, breathy chuckle, shaking his head lightly. “Well, I was going to say your existence is what’s most striking, but... yeah, your face definitely plays a part in it as well.”

Sunoo shrugged, a hint of acceptance in his demeanour. “You’re not the first person to react that way, so it’s understandable,” he said calmly, taking in the bitter truth of a resemblance that was both a gift and a burden. “And from the way you looked at me earlier, I’m guessing Seonjae never mentioned me, did he?”

A fond smile crept across Jay’s face as he reminisced, his thoughts sailing back to how foolish he must have appeared when Sunoo had pulled down his scarf earlier, revealing his face. “If you hadn’t said that you were his twin, I might have convinced myself that Seonjae had somehow come back from the dead,” he admitted, the weight of nostalgia punctuating his words.

Sunoo chuckled softly, shaking his head. “That’s surely not going to happen,” he replied, his tone light but laced with an appreciation for the delicate balance of life and memory that hung over their conversation.

Jay's eyes flickered with a mix of intrigue and uncertainty. “Well, who knows? Seonjae always seemed to have kept more than one secret hidden from all of us, even from you—his twin brother.” 

Sunoo paused, absorbing Jay's words. He couldn’t deny the truth in them. Seonjae had kept countless things to himself—secrets about his own life, as well as about Sunoo. But rather than feeling resentment, Sunoo found it difficult to blame Seonjae. He didn’t hold anything against the onlookers who gazed in astonishment upon hearing about his existence. After all, this was the life they had mutually agreed upon—a life spent in the shadows, always eclipsed by Seonjae’s imposing world.

Now that Seonjae was gone, those reactions had shifted from mere surprise to something much darker. People looked at him with an unsettling mixture of disturbance and unease, as if they were seeing a ghost of someone they thought they knew.

This prompted Sunoo to think deeply about the meaning of those expressions.

Were they meant to convey a sense of loss, or were they reflective of something more sinister?

Suddenly, an immense curiosity rushed within him. What had Seonjae's life been like in the bustling city of Seoul? What kinds of individuals had he surrounded himself with? Was he always the charming and charismatic brother Sunoo knew, even when mingling with his elite friends? Was he a good person? 

“Seonjae was always an enigma,” Sunoo mused aloud, a touch of melancholy in his voice. “But hey—at least now you’ve uncovered one of his secrets. Isn’t that somewhat satisfying?”

One of his secrets... that realization hit Sunoo hard. He had never viewed himself as part of that hidden world until Seonjae’s untimely death forced it into the open. 

He took a moment to observe Jay, studying him with narrowed eyes filled with curiosity. Judging by Jay's reaction during their time at the cemetery, it was clear he had known Seonjae on a deeper level—perhaps as a childhood friend. Given Jay’s family connections and their esteemed reputation within the upper echelons of society, Sunoo was convinced that Jay belonged to that same elite circle.

Yet, despite these revelations, Sunoo couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder at how masterfully Seonjae had managed to keep him hidden from this world. Just how convincingly had his twin brother played the role in front of these people? What had he hidden? What had he shown? The questions buzzed in Sunoo's mind, each one a reminder of the complexity of their intertwined lives.

“It does.” Jay nodded his head in agreement, the sound of his voice barely rising above the soft clinking of the teacup. He brought the cup to his lips, taking a slow, deliberate sip, allowing the warmth of the tea to envelop him, spreading a soothing sensation from his chest throughout his entire body.

But even as he savoured the comforting drink, his mind was drifting, straying back to that last phone call.

The memory was like a jagged stone nestled in his thoughts, a constant reminder that brought with it a haunting sense of regret he could not shake. He could still hear Seonjae’s voice vividly—shaky and urgent, infused with an unfamiliar fear that had sent chills down Jay’s spine. It was a sound he had never encountered from Seonjae before, a plea for help that echoed in his ears even now.

Jay had kept that call to himself, sharing the weight of it with no one—not even his parents, who would have listened without judgment. But with Seonjae now gone, he was left grappling with this heavy secret, which settled on his shoulders like a leaden cloak. He found himself questioning whether Sunoo would care to know about that moment of desperation.

As he observed Sunoo across the table, he noticed the striking resemblances—the shape of his features, the mesmerizing light brown eyes—but deep down, he admitted that despite the physical similarities, the soul of the person sitting across from him was something entirely different.

If he were to confide in Sunoo about that fateful call, how would he respond? Would he dismiss Jay’s concerns as mere delusions? Would he find it hard to believe? And the nagging question remained: could Sunoo truly be trusted with such sensitive information?

As he studied Sunoo, Jay couldn’t help but ponder whether Sunoo had ever sensed something wrong surrounding Seonjae’s death. Beyond the media's portrayal of a tragic car accident, had he ever felt that something was off? Had any detail ever troubled him enough to ask questions, to seek deeper truths? 

“So,” Sunoo said, his voice steady as he reached once more for his cup. “How long have you been friends with Seonjae?”

Jay turned his gaze back to him, a soft, nostalgic smile forming at the corners of his lips. “How long, huh?” he mused for a moment, then continued, “You could say I was one of Seonjae’s best friends. We’ve known each other since we were just four years old. Our mothers—I mean, your stepmother and my Mom were close back in college, and that’s really how our friendship started to blossom.”

“But then, if you’re one of Seonjae’s best friends, how come I never saw you at the funeral home? Or at the burial?”

Jay's expression shifted; he frowned slightly before responding. “And how come I never heard about Seonjae’s twin brother from my parents when they went to offer condolences?” he shot back, a hint of bemusement lacing his words, accompanied by a faint wry smile. “Are you perhaps lurking somewhere, simply observing who showed up and who didn’t?”

That earned him a dry, amused exhale from Sunoo, and he couldn’t help but feel a flicker of amusement at how quickly their conversation had become laced with subtle jabs. This Jay was something else.

“To answer your question—no, I wasn’t hiding,” Sunoo clarified, his cynicism apparent but tempered by a hint of defensiveness. “I was actually there... just unseen.”

Jay's brow furrowed in confusion. “Why weren’t you visible then?”

“Because my father forbade me from attending the funeral,” Sunoo replied, his tone flattening, an unmistakable weight of resignation evident in his words. “Perhaps to avoid drawing unnecessary attention to our family during such an... intense moment. I guess they thought that seeing a carbon copy of the deceased would scare people more than provide them comfort. But it was my twin who was dead. There was no way I was going to miss it, no matter what family rules dictated.” He paused to sip his tea, the warmth easing some of the tension within him, then tilted his head slightly. “So, what about you? Why did you decide to show up at the grave now? Was it guilt?”

Jay didn’t respond right away, his gaze drifting back to the cup cradled in his hands as he pondered the weight of Sunoo’s question. “It wasn’t guilt,” he eventually said, his voice wrapped in full deliberation. “It’s just… hard, being in a place so full of grief. I couldn’t bring myself to stand in front of his photo and say goodbye like that; it felt too much.”

Sunoo nodded solemnly, his expression one of understanding. “I get that. It’s not easy for any of us.” He found it difficult to process his feelings that day as well. But, if he had been given a choice, he would have stood beside his brother’s coffin, facing that final farewell with the dignity it deserved, rather than drifting through the funeral like a forbidden shadow. “At least,” he murmured, almost to himself, “you don’t have any regrets.” 

The words hung in the air, but Jay picked up on them. “Do you?” he asked, his voice gentle yet probing.

“Yeah…” Sunoo admitted, turning to face Jay, his lips forming a small, pained smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “We went Christmas shopping that day, just like we always do. It’s our tradition to hang out together on Christmas Eve. He was as annoying and loud as usual, always joking and teasing me. Everything felt so normal.” He paused, his hands growing clammy around the warm cup of coffee, as memories washed over him. “If I had known it was going to be the last time I’d see him, I wouldn’t have left him alone. I keep wondering—did he suffer? Was he scared, being all by himself like that?” 

Jay observed the subtle tremble in Sunoo’s fingers, the way his throat constricted as he struggled to keep his composure. He could see the pain etched on Sunoo’s face, and despite wanting to offer reassurance, he chose to remain silent, allowing a respectful hush to envelop them.

“It must have been scary, indeed,” Jay replied softly, his tone infused with empathy as he reflected on his own fears. “I do think about that too sometimes. But… I like to believe Seonjae's in a better place now, free from pain.” 

Sunoo nodded slowly, his eyes lowered in contemplation. “I hope so,” he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Just then, as Sunoo was poised to share more of his thoughts, his phone began to vibrate persistently on the table. The screen lit up, displaying the name: Aunt Yejin. 

“Don’t you want to answer that?"

Pulled from his thoughts, Sunoo blinked in surprise and instinctively reached for the small device. After a quick swipe across the screen, he held the phone to his ear. “Yes, Aunt Yejin,” he responded, stealing a glance at Jay, who was watching him with sharp interest. Sunoo's eyes then fell to the cool teacup before him, the pale steam now a distant memory. “A parcel? For me?” His eyebrows knitted together in confusion. “But I didn’t order anything… Hmm. Yeah, alright. Just leave it in my room. I’ll be home in a minute—yes, yes, I know. I’ll be back soon.” 

He let out a heavy sigh as the call ended, leaning back in his chair with a mix of relief and annoyance. Of course, Yejin had found yet another opportunity to insert her signature worry-laden scolding, even over something as mundane as a delivery. 

“Your aunt?” Jay asked, a hint of curiosity creeping into his voice. It was subtle but unmistakable, as if he were trying to decipher why this Aunt Yejin was calling Sunoo instead of his actual parents. 

“Yeah. My aunt,” Sunoo replied a bit too quickly, the irritation still evident in his tone. 

Jay seemed to catch that irritation, his gaze sharpening. “Is something wrong?” he asked again, his brows furrowing slightly in concern. 

“No,” Sunoo insisted, shaking his head with a small, dismissive motion. “It’s just a delivery. Nothing serious.” 

However, the frown that lingered on his face suggested otherwise. He flicked his thumb across his phone screen to check the time, his eyes widening when he realized how long he had been out. No wonder she was panicking—he had lost track of time and had been gone longer than expected. 

“Hey, I think we should call it a day,” he suggested, quickly grabbing his coat from the vacant chair on his left and standing up, feeling a slight urgency to return home. 

Jay nodded, finishing the last sip of his tea in one smooth motion. “Yeah, sounds good,” he agreed, echoing Sunoo’s sentiment. “Do you want a ride home? I can ask my driver to take you—” 

“Thanks for the offer,” Sunoo cut in politely, already slipping his arms into the sleeves of his coat. “But I’m not heading to my father’s house, if that’s what you’re assuming.” His tone was firm, yet appreciative.

Jay paused for a moment, the surprise clear on his face as he processed the distinction Sunoo had made. “Then where are you heading?” he asked.

“Suwon,” Sunoo replied simply, his fingers deftly buttoning the top of his coat. “That’s where I live.” The statement felt definitive, as if explaining his choice was both necessary and resolute.

After exchanging numbers with Jay, they both went their separate ways toward their own destinations. As Sunoo sat in the back seat, he wondered whether he would ever meet Jay again. Realistically? Probably not. Their connection was solely tied to Seonjae. Without him, any further meetings would seem… unnecessary.

Maybe even foolish.

Sunoo believed they wouldn’t cross paths again, especially since they lived in different districts. Moreover, today hadn’t been planned. He had met Jay by chance, not by design. If he hadn’t decided to visit the cemetery, their paths would never have crossed. Perhaps fate had a twisted sense of humour. Or maybe… they were meant to meet there.

“We’re here,” Dohyun announced as he pulled the car in front of Yejin’s house. He turned to the back seat to check on Sunoo, who had been quiet since they left the café. “Are you okay, Sunoo?”

The gentle concern in his voice broke Sunoo out of his daze. He offered a small, reassuring smile. “Yeah. I’m good.”

Sunoo glanced outside the car window. The humble front gate of Yejin’s house stood under the dim glow of the streetlights. His phone screen flickered to life in his hand—8:30 p.m. Still within curfew. Barely. But even so, he braced himself. Yejin had been overly protective of him lately. Ever since Seonjae’s death, she hovered over him like a storm cloud—constant and unpredictable. It grated on him, though he didn’t dare say it out loud. He just didn’t understand why she was behaving this way.

The front gate creaked open, revealing Yejin, who looked unimpressed. She wore her usual beige cardigan and had a cashmere shawl draped around her shoulders as she stood stiffly with both arms folded in front of her torso like an angry hen.

“Does your aunt always look that grumpy?” Dohyun muttered under his breath, shooting a sideways glance at Yejin, who was still standing by the door with an expression that could curdle milk.

“She has a short temper,” Sunoo replied with a nonchalant tone, his hands already busy gathering his belongings. “And that’s her default face, in case you were wondering.” 

As they stepped outside into the brisk night air, Sunoo slung his coat over his arm, feeling the chill nip at his cheeks and tugging at his collar. 

“The traffic was really heavy earlier,” Dohyun explained, his voice carrying a hint of guilt. “Please don’t scold Sunoo for being late; it wasn’t his fault.” 

Yejin rolled her eyes dramatically at Dohyun’s defense, letting out an exaggerated sigh as she regarded her nephew with a mix of disbelief and irritation. “Did he pay you to say that, Dohyun-ssi?” she asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. 

“How could I possibly lie about something like that?” Dohyun replied, his laughter bubbling up and adding a playful lightness to the moment.

Yejin turned her gaze back to Sunoo, who stood unfazed by the jibe. “Aren’t you coming in?” she asked, her tone shifting to a more insistent note.

“How am I supposed to come inside when you’re blocking the entrance like a bouncer?” he shot back, his voice flat and unyielding. 

With a heavy sigh, Yejin relented and stepped aside, gesturing with an exaggerated flourish. “There,” she said, clearly not impressed with the banter.

Sunoo moved past her without looking back, muttering a quiet goodbye to Dohyun as he did. The driver, standing nearby, acknowledged the farewell with a slight nod before redirecting his focus back to Yejin, who stood beside him like a brewing storm, tense and unyielding.

“I hope next time you’ll be kind enough to inform me of Sunoo’s whereabouts, Dohyun-ssi,” Yejin said, her voice firm as she crossed her arms, emphasizing her point.

“I would be more than happy to do so,” Dohyun replied, an amused smile still playing on his lips as he maintained eye contact with Yejin. “If only I had your number.” 

Clicking her tongue in frustration, Yejin reached into her cardigan pocket and pulled out her phone. With a swift motion, she unlocked the device and handed it to him. “Just give me your number, then.”

Dohyun entered his digits into her phone with practiced ease, as if navigating this familiar dance of exchanging numbers was second nature to him. He hit the call button, waited for his own phone to light up with the incoming call, and then promptly ended it. “Here you go,” he said smoothly as he returned the device to her. “All saved and synced.”

As Yejin glanced at the contact number displayed on her phone screen, she gave a curt nod, her demeanour shifting slightly. “Thank you for sending Sunoo home safely. And…” She hesitated for a brief moment, then added stiffly, “Drive safe.” Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and walked back into the house—her posture straight, and her expression unreadable, a storm of emotions hidden behind a calm facade.

Dohyun simply smiled, a mix of amusement and curiosity washing over him as he watched her exit, intrigued by the complex dynamics at play.

Sunoo hurried up the stairs, his heart racing the moment he heard Yejin's footsteps entering the front door. 

“Kim Sunoo.”

Her voice cut through the air from downstairs, freezing him mid-step on the staircase.  

“I know you’re up there.”

Shit. Sunoo mentally cursed at himself for not being quicker to get into his room. 

“Get down here. There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“Can’t it wait until tomorrow?” he called down, peering through the bannister, attempting to buy a little time.

“Now.” The firmness in her voice left no room for negotiation, a tone that suggested she was far from amused.

“Alright, alright. I’m coming. No need to get mad,” he muttered under his breath, dragging his feet as he reluctantly descended the stairs, the wooden steps creaking beneath him as if echoing his reluctance.

As soon as he reached the living room, he found Yejin seated in her usual armchair by the window, her shawl draped over her shoulders like armor. She looked poised, as always, yet there was an intensity in her expression that set him on edge. With a quick, dismissive flick of her hand, she gestured for him to take the couch directly across from her, as if they were about to engage in a serious negotiation rather than a casual conversation.

“What is it?” he asked, letting out a heavy sigh as he sank into the softness of the couch, the cushions enveloping him as he braced for what he knew would be uncomfortable news.

“Your father came to my café today,” Yejin said, her tone eerily calm, as if she were casually commenting on the weather rather than delivering crucial news.

“Is that all you wanted to tell me?” Sunoo asked, his voice edged with sarcasm. He honestly didn’t know how he was supposed to react. Should he feel surprised, disgusted, or merely annoyed?

“We talked,” she continued, seamlessly ignoring the bite in his sarcasm. “About you.”

His brow furrowed, curiosity mixed with dread. “About me?” Sunoo’s heart sank; he somehow knew this conversation was destined to end badly.

Yejin ignored his question instantly, her expression serious. “He wants you to come back home.”

“Home?” Sunoo blinked in disbelief, a scoff escaping his lips as if he’d just heard the most absurd comment. “Isn’t this my home already?”

“He wants you to live with him. In Seoul.”

“...What?” Sunoo asked, voice barely above a whisper, disbelief washing over him.

“And I agreed with him,” she added softly, the words tinged with a subtle regret, as though she had crossed an invisible boundary that she could no longer retract.

“Why?” Sunoo exclaimed, raising his voice in disbelief. “I’ve been living here just fine for years! What’s behind this sudden change? Is he seriously losing his mind? And you—why are you choosing his side?” 

“Try to see it from his perspective,” Yejin implored, hoping to bridge the growing divide between them. “He’s worried about you. After Seonjae's death, he’s terrified of losing you too. You are his only son now.”

“No.” Sunoo’s tone was sharp and resolute, leaving little room for negotiation.

“Sunoo, please, just try to understand him, even if it’s just this once—” Yejin pleaded, desperation creeping into her voice.

“He left me with Mom for eight long years,” Sunoo erupted, the words rushing out in a gush of emotion—too fast, too loud, and too raw. “You know he never bothered to come for me. Not even once. Not even when Mom was dying. No, he only showed up after she was gone, when it was too late to make any difference.” 

Frustration rippled to the surface as Sunoo’s mind was consumed with memories of rejection. He hated the way everyone was pretending things were fine now that Seonjae was gone. “And during those two years I spent with him? It was as if I didn’t even exist to him. All he could see was Seonjae—always Seonjae. I was just a shadow—an unimportant figure lurking in the corner of his perfect life.”

A silence stretched between them, thick and heavy, like an insurmountable chasm widening with every passing moment.

“So now he wants me back? Why? Because Seonjae’s gone, and I’m the backup option? Is that what this is about? Because I need to step into the vacant role of his perfect son?”

“Sunoo—” Yejin began, but he cut her off.

“If Seonjae hadn’t died, would he have even remembered that I existed?” Sunoo’s voice cracked at the end, his pain raw and palpable as he questioned the value of his own existence in his father's eyes.

The last line lingered in the air, a weight that felt almost palpable, as the silence that followed wrapped around them like a shroud of grief.

Sunoo’s voice broke through the stillness, quiet yet resolute. “I’m not leaving.” Each word he spoke was laced with deep-seated resentment, a declaration of the pain he had carried for so long. He fixed his cold, piercing gaze on Yejin, his expression deadly serious. “Make sure you tell him that.”

With that, he stood up abruptly, tension radiating from him as he turned to walk out of the living room. He headed toward the stairs, the only sanctuary he had left in a world that felt increasingly hostile. 

“Sunoo-yah—”

A loud bang echoed through the house as the door upstairs slammed shut with the force of a gunshot. Sunoo hadn’t meant to express his frustration with such violence, but the raw, long-buried anger inside him demanded a release. He knew that some might call him rude, selfish, or overly dramatic, but in that moment, he simply didn’t care.

Not tonight.

After all these years, his father had decided to pull him back into that wicked household. Why? Because he was concerned about him? 

Tch. That’s absolutely bullshit.

In truth, his father had never shown any real concern for him; he had always viewed him as nothing more than the shadow of his more accomplished brother, Seonjae. All this time, Sunoo had been relegated to the role of a spare—an unwanted backup heir, overshadowed and overlooked. The realization burned in his chest, igniting a rage that refused to be suppressed.

Sunoo locked the door behind him with an exasperated sigh, the sound echoing in the quiet room. His fingers instinctively reached for the light switch, flooding the space with warm, golden brightness. As the light filled the room, it washed over the familiar chaos of his small sanctuary, revealing shelves packed to the brim with books of all shapes and sizes, half-read novels haphazardly piled on the floor, and scattered notebooks that held pieces of his heart—ideas, dreams, and musings jotted down in a burst of inspiration.

He lazily shrugged off his coat, feeling the weight of the day lift slightly as he hung it on the back of his desk chair. With a sigh of exhaustion, he then slumped onto his bed, burying his face into his well-worn pillow. The softness enveloped him, momentarily erasing the tension coiled in his muscles.

But then, something caught his eye.

A parcel rested neatly on his desk, starkly contrasting the disorder surrounding it.

Right. The parcel Yejin had mentioned earlier in the day.

At that moment, he'd considered it an unimportant delivery mistake and dismissed it. Yet, now, as he looked at it more closely, an unsettling feeling crept into his gut. Something about this package felt… off.

Sunoo sat up abruptly, the tiredness momentarily forgotten as he reached for the box, cradling it carefully in his hands. It was surprisingly light, but the absence of any labels or markings heightened his apprehension. 

How could this parcel have no sender information, no address, no airway bill?

Not even a post office stamp graced its surface. 

“Strange,” he whispered to himself, flipping it over, his brow furrowing in confusion. “How did this even get here?” 

He found himself staring at the mysterious box for longer than intended. Unease crawled beneath his skin like cold water coursing through his veins, yet he hesitated to rip the package open. A surge of questions flooded through his mind, leaving him unable to focus and preventing any lingering drowsiness from settling in despite the late hour.

Who would send something like this, and why wrap it in secrecy? 

Had it been delivered in person? 

Did Yejin happen to see who brought it? 

Was someone—anyone—watching him? 

With a shake of his head, trying to dispel the anxious thoughts swirling within, Sunoo muttered under his breath, “Whatever." 

Determined to unveil the contents, Sunoo reached for a small paper knife from the drawer of his desk. He carefully sliced through the tape sealing the top of the box, each gentle movement accompanied by the nervous crackle of opening cardboard. As the flaps of the box yielded, revealing what lay inside, he felt himself freeze in shock. 

“What the hell is this…?” he whispered, his voice barely above a breath as he peered into the depths of the mysterious package, heart racing.

A Joker card, its corners slightly bent, lay atop the other items, giving it an air of neglect. 

Next to it was a photo, capturing a group of people he couldn't recognize. Seonjae stood prominently at the centre, his expression a mix of confidence and warmth. The unfamiliar faces surrounding him smiled brightly at the camera, their grins so exaggerated they almost seemed forced, as if they were trying too hard to project an image of harmlessness.

A folded piece of paper, crisp and perfectly square, rested nearby. Its pristine condition contrasted sharply with the other, more worn items, hinting at its importance.

At the bottom of the small collection sat a thumb drive, its compact size belied the heavy secrets it could contain, seemingly too burdensome for someone to hold onto for long.

This assortment of objects wasn’t just a random collection; it felt intentional, as if it had been left for him with a purpose. 

This wasn’t a gift. It wasn’t a mistake, either. 

Could it be a message intended for him? 

A warning disguised among these items? 

Or perhaps a puzzle he was meant to decipher, each piece leading him closer to the truth?  

Chapter Text

“Are you going to stare at your food like that all day or eat it?”  

Yejin's voice snapped Sunoo out of his thoughts. He blinked down at the steaming bowl of white rice in front of him, momentarily confused.

The morning light streamed through the kitchen window, bathing the room in a warm, golden hue that illuminated every corner of the house. Sunoo sat at the dining table, his gaze drifting toward the kitchen island that formed a barrier between the cozy dining area and the bustling stove and sink.

Across from him, Yejin stood behind the island, her movements fluid and purposeful as she carefully packed her lunchbox. The soft rustle of plastic and the faint clink of utensils filled the air, but she was so absorbed in her task that she didn’t look up; her focus was unwavering.

“Also, about last night,” she said, her voice trailing off as a pensive look crossed her face. “We really need to talk about it again later, once I finish up at work.”

Sunoo felt a wave of déjà vu wash over him as he recalled their conversation yesterday. The memories lingered in his mind like an unwelcome shadow, and bitterness curled in his chest as he thought about how poorly it had ended. Yet, he realised that it was better to keep the morning light and bright, avoiding another round of their unresolved issues. Neither of them had the strength to face that emotional turmoil so early in the day, especially after he lay awake through the night, plagued by thoughts of that damn package that refused to leave his mind.

What a brilliant way to go insane, huh? 

“Yeah, sure,” he finally replied, his tone lazy, as he rested his chin on his palm, staring at the condensed steam rising from his bowl. “But whatever my decision is… will you accept it?”

Yejin’s response came with a thoughtful hum, her eyes still focused on her task. “I’ll respect whatever you decide.”

A wave of relief washed over Sunoo at her words, a small beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty. Perhaps she had spent the night grappling with the same thoughts, the weight of their conversation pressing down on both of them like an invisible shroud. It seemed they were both navigating the aftermath in their own quiet, solitary ways.

“Anyway,” she transitioned smoothly, the earlier tension fading as she zipped up the light blue lunchbox bag, “I’m heading to the café a little early today, so you don’t have to come with me.”

Sunoo arched an eyebrow, sceptical curiosity playing on his features. “You sure about that? You’re always complaining about not having enough help at the café.”

Once she finished, Yejin set the lunchbox securely into its pastel-colored bag, a cheerful contrast to the serious tone of their earlier conversation. “We’ve got a new staff member starting today. I think we’ll be fine,” she declared with a hint of optimism in her voice.

Sunoo’s posture straightened, a spark of interest igniting within him. “Are you really sure this one can handle everything on their first day? No issues? No chaos?”

His mind raced back to a past scenario when Yejin's confidence had been similarly high about a new part-timer. But that person somehow had managed to break several coffee cups and mix up nearly every order within just three hours, leading to a whirlwind of confusion and laughter that still echoed in his memory. It had been a total disaster, yet Yejin had navigated the chaos with a remarkable blend of patience and authority. Still, that was a whole lot of traumatizing experience.

“He's experienced.” Yejin walked to the dining table and placed her lunch bag on top of it. “I already interviewed him,” she added confidently. 

Sunoo nodded and finally picked up his spoon, scooping a bite of rice into his mouth. “If you say so. I’ll enjoy my day at home then.” 

Yejin instantly shot Sunoo a doubtful gaze. “I'm not convinced by that statement.” She took off her apron and folded it neatly while eyeing him. 

“Well, I didn’t say I’d be home all day,” Sunoo replied, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he slurped his warm kimchi stew, his dark eyes locked onto Yejin’s. The rich, spicy aroma of the stew filled the air, making the moment almost cozy despite the tension. “You do know I get bored easily.”

Yejin, arms crossed and brow furrowed, shook her head disapprovingly. “Wherever you’re going, just update me, okay?” Her voice held a hint of concern, the kind that only an aunt could possess.

“Don’t worry, Aunt Yejin,” Sunoo said, his tone dripping with mock reassurance. “Father has already assigned Dohyun hyung to chaperone me these days. He never lets me out of his radar.” The edge in his voice betrayed his playful defiance, but the truth behind his words provided Yejin some comfort. Ever since Seok-kyu had designated Dohyun as his constant companion, Yejin found solace in her nephew being less secretive about his whereabouts.

“I know you just got his number yesterday,” Sunoo added, a knowing glance flickering between them, teasing her over their shared secret. “If you don’t trust me, at least you’ve got him to keep you informed, right?” 

Realizing she was fighting a losing battle, Yejin sighed and relented. Sunoo had a knack for navigating this conversation to his advantage. “Alright, then.” With a resigned smile, she reached for her coat, the fabric brushing against her fingers as she slung the lunch bag over her arm, her mind still slightly preoccupied with a motherly worry. 

Before she stepped out into the crisp air, Yejin turned back one last time, her gaze steady. “Call me if you need anything, alright?” 

Sunoo nodded, a sense of reassurance coloring his voice. “I will.”

“And don't do something stupid,” she added, the sharpness of her words cutting through the moment, eliciting a sheepish grin from him.

That last reminder struck Sunoo like a splash of cold water. “I won't,” he promised, though a flicker of mischief danced in his eyes.

Once the front door clicked shut and the sound of Yejin's footsteps faded, Sunoo set down his spoon with determination. He moved purposefully toward the living room window, peeking behind the curtain to survey the front yard, ensuring no prying eyes were around. Satisfied by the quiet stillness outside, he stepped back to the breakfast table, hastily clearing away any traces of his meal.

It was a group of people—an array of students from a school that felt entirely foreign to him. Sunoo scanned the photo, his brow furrowed in confusion as he studied each face. Then, after a moment of intense focus, recognition flickered in his mind. There, among the unfamiliar faces, he spotted Seonjae, his twin brother, looking youthful and carefree. The nostalgia washed over him as he realized the photo had to have been taken several years back.

But right next to his brother stood another face he recognized:  Jay.

Yes, it was the very same Jay he had encountered earlier. 

But what could possibly connect them? It felt like a puzzle with missing pieces—nothing made sense, at least not yet.

Determined to uncover the truth, Sunoo turned his attention to the thumb drive sitting ominously on his desk—the vital key to the puzzle. Without a moment's hesitation, he plugged it into his laptop, anticipation building within him as he awaited answers. However, what greeted him felt like little more than static noise: folders filled with seemingly random dates, images of tranquil landscapes and unremarkable school corridors, and short video clips that abruptly cut off mid-scene. To anyone else, it might seem like a monotonous collection of files. 

But Sunoo wasn't just anyone.

An unsettling feeling gnawed at him. 

He clicked through the folders once more, and that’s when he noticed it—a disturbing discrepancy. The file names didn’t align with the contents. A folder labelled “Graduation Day” revealed footage of an eerily empty hallway and a few disjointed images that raised more questions than they answered. Another folder, ominously titled “Practice,” displayed a classroom door tightly chained from the outside, its presence alone suggesting stories untold. Curiosity propelling him forward, he clicked on one of the videos, expecting something revealing. Yet, nothing peculiar happened—just a mundane clip recorded on someone’s phone, devoid of any importance. 

He then opened a different video file. It began with static, presenting a quiet, desolate courtyard, and ended abruptly as if it had been cut short on purpose. 

Next, he attempted to access a document nestled within the same folder. 

“Access Denied.” 

He tried another one. 

“Password Protected.” 

Every document was locked away, encrypted against his probing curiosity. 

Frustration clawed at him, a relentless beast within. Whoever had sent this was clearly challenging him—they wanted him to dig deeper, to unravel the mystery, but they were crafty enough to ensure he played their little game, one filled with riddles and secrets that begged to be uncovered.

Once he finished the cleaning, Sunoo sprinted up the stairs, his heart racing with anticipation. He flung open the door to his bedroom, and the air thickened around him as his gaze fell on the parcel resting ominously on his desk. It was still there—silent and unmoving, yet it weighed heavily on his mind, a palpable tension that he couldn’t shake off. 

Crossing the room in hurried steps, he snatched his phone from the bedside table, instinctively unlocking it with a practiced swipe. His thumb raced down the contact list, scanning each name with determination until it paused over one he had only just added yesterday: Jay (Seonjae’s friend).

With a deep breath, he tapped the name and pressed the phone to his ear. The ringing tone echoed in the stillness, amplifying his growing anxiety. Each ring seemed to stretch like an elastic band, taut and ready to snap. He couldn’t quite grasp why he felt compelled to call; he just knew he had to

At last, the line connected with a soft click. 

“Hello?” 

Sunoo let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, a mix of relief and dread flooding his chest. “Jay,” he managed, his voice low and almost chilling in the thick silence. 

After a brief pause, Jay replied, “Sunoo?” 

“Yeah, it’s me.” Sunoo tried to find the right words, feeling the seriousness of what was about to be discussed. “So, um... I know this could seem a bit random, but... can we meet up?”

There was a moment of silence, a hesitation in Jay's voice, but fortunately, he agreed. “Yeah, of course.” 

Sunoo blinked, taken aback by the ease of Jay’s response. He hadn’t anticipated agreement would come so quickly. “There’s something I need to talk to you about. It’s... about Seonjae.” 

The name hung in the air, crackling with tension, as if it had conjured up a storm of emotions. 

“I see,” Jay said, his tone turning serious. “Actually... I need to talk to you about him, too.” 

Wait… was this simply a coincidence? 

No, it didn’t feel that way at all. It felt instead like two threads weaving together toward a shared knot, pulling him deeper into the complexity of the situation. 

“Alright,” Sunoo finally replied, his voice steadying, determination lacing his words. 

“I’ll text you the meeting place in a bit,” Jay noted, the urgency hanging between them. 

“Okay. I’ll be there,” Sunoo affirmed, resolve building within him as he ended the call, ready to confront whatever awaited him.  

It didn’t take long for Sunoo to receive the meeting location from Jay—and even less time for him to arrive.

Nestled in the vibrant heart of Seoul’s Jung district, the restaurant boasted a captivating hanok-style architecture that exuded traditional elegance. The wooden beams and sliding doors, paired with soft paper lanterns, created an atmosphere steeped in history, yet the polished decor and modern amenities clearly catered to the city's affluent elite. Glowing online reviews detailed mouthwatering dishes, and the menu photos looked like visual masterpieces straight out of a high-end magazine. This was not just a casual meet-up space; it was a venue where executives conversed in hushed tones, and influencers meticulously positioned their phones to capture the perfect food shot. Just a glance at the menu prices online made it evident: no ordinary middle-class local would drop by here without a significant financial backing.

As Dohyun parked the sleek car near the valet, he twisted in his seat, scanning Sunoo on the backseat. His gaze travelled critically from Sunoo's head to his feet, as if assessing his readiness for the exclusive environment.

“What?” Sunoo asked, a hint of discomfort creeping into his voice.

“You’re seriously going in… wearing that?” Dohyun replied, disbelief lacing his tone.

Sunoo glanced down at his outfit, a light grey hoodie that hung comfortably over his frame, paired with a set of blue jeans he had deftly thrifted not long ago. A red scarf was nestled beneath his dark duffle coat, and on his feet, his ever-reliable red Converse completed the look. He felt he looked decent, even normal for a casual day out.

Dohyun opened his mouth to further explain—perhaps to voice his doubts—but thought better of it. “Nothing,” he said instead, though the skepticism etched on his face told a different story.

Sunoo, annoyed by the unspoken judgment, rolled his eyes and shook his head in resignation. “I’m going in,” he muttered, adjusting the strap of his backpack as he swung the passenger door open with determination.

“I’ll be at the lounge if you need anything,” Dohyun called out, watching Sunoo step into the elegance of the restaurant, a mix of pride and concern lingering in his expression.

As Sunoo stepped out of the car, the grandeur of the restaurant’s hanok-style entrance loomed proudly before him, its elegant wooden framework inviting yet imposing. He could feel curious eyes on him, assessing and appraising. A staff member stood poised behind the front desk, her posture immaculate as she awaited guests. Her gaze flickered over his outfit, a brief moment of curiosity crossing her face as he entered. Sunoo noticed, but he just brushed it off because his purpose here was far from seeking approval.

“Welcome. How may I assist you?” the woman asked, her voice light and professional, filled with the warmth of hospitality.

“I’m meeting a friend,” Sunoo responded, his tone confident.

“Have you made any reservations?”

“My friend made one under the name Park Jongseong,” he replied, repeating the line exactly as Jay had instructed him to.

“Ah, Mr. Park.” A spark of recognition lit up her features, and her lips curved into a welcoming smile. “One moment, please—I'll have someone escort you.”

A moment later, a male staff member appeared, ready to lead him through the restaurant. They navigated past the open dining hall, where patrons sat cross-legged around low sunken tables, the soft glow of pendant lights casting a warm ambience. The tranquillity of the scene was punctuated by soft laughter and the clinking of dishes. Sliding doors led to an outdoor space, revealing a serene zen garden, its tiny white stones blanketing the ground and beautifully manicured pine trees standing sentinel.

Yet, the staff member continued to guide Sunoo further, unbothered by the serene beauty around them.

The gentle sound of crunching stones filled the air as they strolled along the stepping pathway, their footsteps guiding them toward the secluded annexe nestled at the edge of the lush garden. A quaint, wooden staircase rose before them, inviting and warm, and Sunoo paused to remove his shoes—a gesture that felt both respectful and intimately personal as he transitioned from the outdoors to the warm embrace of the polished wooden corridor. The floorboards creaked softly beneath their weight, each sound echoing in the serene atmosphere, wrapping around them like a soft blanket and cradling their whispered conversation.

Finally, the staff member halted at a wooden sliding door, gently pushing it open to reveal the room inside.

Jay was already seated on the floor at a low mahogany table, exuding calmness as he poured steaming tea into delicate white porcelain cups. He remained focused on his task, not yet looking up, but with a subtle gesture of his hand, he beckoned Sunoo to sit across from him.

“I hope you find this place comfortable enough,” Jay said, breaking the tranquil silence. He slid one of the cups across the table toward Sunoo, the rich aroma of the tea inviting him closer.

Sunoo settled into his spot slowly, his gaze drifting over the serene setup. He paused for a moment, fingers curling around the warm cup as the faint scent of roasted green tea wafted up to greet him.

“So,” Jay said smoothly, raising an eyebrow, his eyes finally meeting Sunoo’s with a curious intensity. “Who’s going to start first?”

A&D  

Sunghoon approached the hanok restaurant with a weight in his chest, his anticipation mingling uneasily with his concerns about seeing Heeseung. Their friendship, now a complicated web of tension and unspoken words, made the possibility of this meeting daunting. Yet, Heeseung’s earlier phone call had tugged at him—a mix of urgency and fear threaded through his voice that had left Sunghoon unable to refuse. Perhaps Heeseung had something important to share that deserved this gathering.

Stepping into the inviting warmth of the restaurant, he was immediately welcomed by a friendly staff member at the front desk. Her smile was genuine as she checked his reservation, and after a brief exchange, she bowed gracefully and gestured for him to follow the appointed female staff member into the deeper recesses of the restaurant.

“Mr. Park has arrived,” she announced with a touch of formality upon reaching the designated room, her hand sliding open the intricately carved wooden door. She stepped aside, allowing Sunghoon to enter, before sliding it closed. 

As Sunghoon crossed the threshold, a gentle breath escaped him, filled with the fragrant scents of green tea and polished wood. The room surrounded him in an atmosphere of understated elegance—the air rich with tradition. The wooden surfaces shone softly under warm light, while the graceful minimalism was accentuated by a folding screen adorned with delicate floral patterns that stood as a silent guardian of privacy.

Then, he heard Heeseung's voice, a blend of sarcasm and familiarity cutting through the tranquillity.

“Do you plan to stand there forever, Sunghoon?”

“No. Of course not,” he replied, his tone steady as he stepped past the folding screen, the soft rustle of fabric accompanying his movement.

Heeseung lounged leisurely at one side of the low mahogany table, one knee angled up and propped comfortably with his forearm resting upon it. In his other hand, he held a porcelain teapot, the steam rising in gentle spirals as he poured steaming tea into waiting cups, a picture of calmness despite the promise of something weighty hanging in the air.

“Thought you’d lost your way coming here?” Heeseung finally took a deliberate sip of his tea, his gaze casually flicking up to meet Sunghoon’s.

“It’s not like this place is hidden,” Sunghoon retorted, settling down on the floor opposite him, legs crossed and posture relaxed, though a tension lingered in his shoulders.

Without breaking eye contact, Heeseung slid the second cup across the table with a practiced ease. Sunghoon accepted it, nodding in gratitude, and took a sip of the bitter green tea, allowing the warmth to spread through him, easing the tightness that had settled there.

“I hope I didn’t keep you waiting long,” Sunghoon began, lifting his teacup in a slow, swirling motion, the steam curling whimsically around the rim. “My piano teacher had me practice longer today.”

“Your recital’s next month, isn't it?” Heeseung responded, waving off the comment with a casual flick of his wrist.

“It’s actually in April,” Sunghoon clarified.

“I figured that’s why she wouldn’t let you off easy,” Heeseung said, a small, knowing smile gracing his lips as they settled into the familiar rhythm of their conversation.

A beat passed. Sunghoon tilted his head slightly, observing Heeseung’s face. “By the way,” he started, trailing off, “I didn’t expect it to be just the two of us today.” 

Heeseung paused mid-sip, the warm tea lingering on his tongue as a frown settled deeply on his face. “What do you mean?” 

Sunghoon leaned in closer, lowering his voice. “Earlier, I spotted Jay's family car parked outside. You know, the sleek black sedan they always use.”

Heeseung let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head as if teasing. “You think his family’s the only one who uses it?”

Sunghoon maintained his serious demeanor, his expression betraying no hint of amusement. “No, but that’s not all. I also saw his driver—the same one who always chauffeurs him—waiting near the entrance. You know, the one with the dark sunglasses?”

Heeseung’s eyes widened slightly, a curious look crossing his face. “Really?” he replied, a mix of intrigue and skepticism in his voice.

“And then there’s the guy who’s been following Seonjae recently. What was his name again? Dohyun? He’s here too. I saw him lingering in the lounge, looking around like he was waiting for someone.” Sunghoon pressed on, his voice steady but with an underlying haste. 

Heeseung blinked, taking in the information, but surprisingly seemed unbothered by it all. “Maybe it’s his mom. She and Jay’s mother are close, remember? They could have just come for a meet-up,” he suggested, attempting to downplay Sunghoon’s growing concerns.

Still, deep down, Sunghoon felt a restlessness stirring within him. He knew that Jay had a dedicated driver who was always on standby, ready to take him wherever he needed to go. And the sighting of Dohyun, however, only added to the mounting questions swirling in his mind. Everything about the situation felt oddly interconnected, and this “coincidence” gnawed at Sunghoon, leaving him unsettled.

“Right,” he finally said, nodding slowly but not entirely convinced. Deciding to put the matter aside for the moment, he shifted the conversation back to the real reason they had met. “So, what did you want to talk about?” he prompted, eager to redirect their focus.

Heeseung's expression shifted from casual to serious, the weight of the moment palpable in the air. Without uttering a word, he leaned down to the coat neatly draped beside him on the floor, his hand retrieving his phone with a sense of purpose. After a few deliberate swipes on the screen, he slid the device gently across the table toward Sunghoon, the atmosphere thickening with tension.

“Take a look,” Heeseung instructed, lifting his teacup to his lips and savoring the last few sips of tea, his gaze fixed intently on Sunghoon.

On the screen was a chat log from KakaoTalk, featuring a contact that was unsaved, originating from an unfamiliar number. Sunghoon paused for a moment, then took the phone, his brow furrowing as he read through the contents of the chat. The messages were cryptic, laced with an unsettling urgency. Then, Heeseung gestured toward a video thumbnail, adding an air of foreboding.

Sunghoon tapped on the video, anticipation flowing through him. He watched intently, consuming every moment of footage that played out before him, while Heeseung observed him silently from across the table, as if gauging his emotional response. As the final seconds of the video unfolded, a sense of horror washed over Sunghoon. He flinched, and his grip on the phone loosened, the device dropping from his fingers to land with a dull thud on the table.

His face drained of colour, turning pale as a surge of realization hit him. “What is this?” his voice trembling.

“A murder video,” Heeseung replied, his tone unusually calm, as if he were discussing the weather. “Do you want to know who the victim is?”

Sunghoon's forehead wrinkled deeper in confusion and dread. “Tell me.”

“That's Seonjae.”

Sunghoon froze, his heart beating wildly in his chest. It felt as though something heavy had nestled itself there, squeezing the air from his lungs. “W-what?” he croaked, disbelief mixing with growing panic. A sinking feeling clawed at his stomach, leaving him reeling from the shocking revelation.

Heeseung let out a long, weary sigh as he poured himself another cup of tea. The sound of the hot liquid cascading into the delicate porcelain cup in his hands resonated strangely loud in the quiet room, as if echoing his growing anxiety. “I don’t want to believe it either,” he murmured. 

“But… Seonjae—he died in an accident,” Sunghoon replied, his voice trembling with disbelief. The weight of the words hung heavily in the air, as though the very notion could break the fragile barrier of hope they were clinging to. “What makes you so sure that the victim in that video is him?” 

Heeseung sighed again, focusing intently on his teacup, as if it held the answers he desperately sought. “I had someone look into it,” he explained, his brow furrowing with his thoughts. “The location... It’s the same spot where Seonjae’s accident happened. Right down to the tire marks on the pavement. The license plate matches as well.” He gulped down the tea, the hot liquid burning his throat, and slammed the cup onto the table with enough force that the porcelain clinked harshly against the wooden surface.

Sunghoon swallowed hard, trying to wrap his mind around the grim reality of their conversation. “But that number—the one who sent the message. It could easily be a prank. What if someone just wanted to provoke a reaction from you?” His voice was a mix of confusion and concern.

“It’s from a burner phone; I already had it checked,” Heeseung insisted, leaning forward with an intensity that made the air around them feel electric. His voice dropped to a low, pressing tone. “And who would go to such lengths just for a prank? Sending that kind of video, knowing its impact? This isn’t a joke. This could mean something important, Sunghoon.” 

With trembling hands, Sunghoon picked up the phone once more, his fingers numb as he scrolled through the cryptic messages. His eyes darted between the file name, the timestamp, and the overwhelming anonymity wrapped around it all. “But then… how did they even get this video?” he asked, brows knitting in puzzlement. “CCTV footage like this should be securely locked away with the police.”

“That’s exactly what I’ve been thinking,” Heeseung admitted, his expression serious and troubled. “Why would they send it to me instead of going to the authorities? Why contact me at all?”

“Then why don’t you just submit it to the police?” Sunghoon suggested.

“No,” Heeseung muttered firmly, shaking his head. “It would only complicate things further.” 

Sunghoon glared at Heeseung as he returned the phone, the tension in the room palpable. A cold silence enveloped them, thickening the air until it felt suffocating. Sunghoon leaned in closer, his gaze piercing. “Or are you hiding something from me?” 

Heeseung stiffened, understanding the weight of the accusation. “What? Do you actually think I had something to do with Seonjae’s death?” Panic began to ripple beneath his calm exterior, straining against the fragile grip he held on his composure.

“I don’t know.” Sunghoon didn’t flinch. “Why don’t you tell me?” 

"Look, I don’t know, okay? I’m just as lost as you are right now." Heeseung groaned, dragging a hand down his face in exasperation. "I know that things were tense when Seonjae left the society, but I wouldn’t kill him over that. He was still my friend, Sunghoon-ah. You know that."

Sunghoon crossed his arms, frustration evident on his face. "Then what’s so complicated about handing this evidence over to the police?" he challenged, his voice rising slightly as anxiety gnawed at him.

“Because we don’t have enough evidence to go on, alright?” Heeseung replied, his tone laced with desperation. "That video alone isn’t enough to win a case. The footage isn’t our only source of evidence, and if we bring it forward, Seonjae’s father will find out. Do you really think any parent would be okay with finding that their child was murdered?" 

Heeseung's statement was valid. Without sufficient proof, the police would likely dismiss their claims and take no action to help. The thought of this case being buried under bureaucracy was troubling, especially considering that the suspect could be part of the elite circles where power and influence could make the case disappear entirely. And with Seonjae's father being the Deputy Chief Prosecutor in the Supreme Office, the situation could escalate, potentially putting him in a difficult position among the elite.

"Then who do you think sent this video?" Sunghoon asked after a thoughtful pause, his brow furrowing as the importance of their situation began to settle in. "Could it possibly be someone from the society?"

"If it is," Heeseung said, a frown tugging at his lips, "what message are they trying to tell us? What could their motives be?"

Sunghoon shifted in his seat, suddenly feeling the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. "It could really be anyone with their own motives. Or maybe it’s someone who’s feeling guilty about what went down. Who knows... maybe someone wants us to look closer into this whole thing." He hadn’t anticipated this kind of riddle to appear, but after witnessing that video and combing through the chat logs, he felt an uneasy conviction that something wicked was spreading within the society.

Heeseung stared into his empty coffee cup, his mind racing with a whirlwind of thoughts and possibilities.“But seriously, why would anyone want to kill Seonjae?” he murmured, mostly to himself. "What did he find that got him into this kind of trouble?" 

The heavy silence in the room pressed down on them, amplifying the gravity of their conversation. It was already unbearable to process Seonjae's death, and now, faced with this mysterious riddle, the situation felt even more intolerable. Who in their right mind would take pleasure in staging a game like this?

"What if..." Finally, Sunghoon’s voice broke the stillness, almost hesitant and unsure. "This is all linked to that case?"

Heeseung blinked, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected turn in the conversation. “That case?” he repeated slowly. 

“The one that Seonjae couldn’t stop poking into,” Sunghoon said, leaning forward, his brow furrowing with concern. “You remember? Just before he left the society. He was asking too many questions about that incident, the kind of questions that made the Angels uneasy. Do you think maybe... he discovered something he shouldn’t have?”

Heeseung shook his head, trying to project calmness, though his heart was beating in response to Sunghoon’s suggestion. “We all know it was ruled a suicide, Sunghoon-ah. Even the police concluded that. It’s already been resolved. Why would Seonjae dig into that case again?” He tried to convince himself as much as Sunghoon.

Right. Why would he?

Heeseung knew that Seonjae wasn’t like the other privileged kids they met daily. Most of his peers were accustomed to a life sheltered by wealth and expectations, but Seonjae had always stood apart. He possessed a unique blend of compassion, curiosity, and kindness that set him apart. He treated everyone with respect and dignity, regardless of their social standing, and that drew people to him like moths to a flame. It was the reason why everyone—Heeseung included—felt a magnetic pull toward him, admiring his genuine spirit and loving him for who he truly was. Yet, in the cutthroat society they were in, such kindness was a double-edged sword, making people like Seonjae a target. And curiosity? That was even more dangerous.

“Ryu Junmin,” Sunghoon whispered, almost as if the name was laden with secrets that had been buried for too long.

Heeseung frowned, piecing it together. “You mean that new Angel Seonjae was always with? The one who followed him like a shadow?”

Sunghoon nodded. "They became close after that one history class debate they had. Ever since that day, Junmin was constantly by Seonjae’s side, almost inseparable...” Sunghoon’s voice trailed off, his mind drifting back through memories. “I can’t shake the feeling that he’s the reason Seonjae left the society. Maybe Seonjae found something about that case that put both of them at risk.”

Heeseung looked away, Sunghoon’s words sinking in deeply in his mind, stirring a storm of concerns within him. What had Seonjae stumbled upon? And how far did their loyalty to each other go in the face of danger?

Heeseung blinked. He hadn't considered that before—but now that Sunghoon mentioned it, a faint uneasiness curled in his stomach. 

"You think Junmin knows something?" 

"Heeseung, no one else could have been closer to Seonjae than him!" Sunghoon continued, more bitter now. "Yeah, we may have known Seonjae longer than everyone else, but we didn’t see him anymore. Not after he left the society. We stopped greeting. We stopped asking questions. We stopped showing up. We drifted, Heeseung. All of us." 

The silence that followed was heavier than before. And this time, Heeseung couldn’t deny it. Their friendship had fractured long before Seonjae’s death. They were all just pretending it hadn’t. 

Heeseung exhaled slowly. "We’ll keep an eye on this. But no one else can know about that video. Not yet." His gaze locked with Sunghoon’s, eyes cold and sharp with purpose. "Not until we find something solid. Another lead. Do you understand?" 

Chapter Text

Sunoo placed that old photo in front of Jay whilst his eyes never averted from the latter's face. "Do you know anything about this photo, Jay?"

Taking a closer look at the photo, Jay squinted his eyes a bit as he studied all the faces, he could see in the photo. He put down the photo, and his brows instantly furrowed in confusion. "Where do you get this from?" he asked.

"I wish I knew the answer too," Sunoo replied solemnly. "I received it from that parcel I mentioned yesterday." Collecting the photo, Sunoo stared at it shortly before darting his eyes to Jay again. "Can you explain to me what this photo was taken for?"

Jay clearly did not get where this conversation was headed, but there's nothing wrong with answering that question.

"It was taken for one of our school's clubs..." Jay was not sure if the word 'club' was suitable enough to explain to Sunoo. But, for now, he thought that was the best. "Last four years if I'm not mistaken. We were in our first year at that time. Me and Seonjae."

Sunoo was not sure if any of that answered his curiosity. "Then," he trailed off, fishing out the Joker card and the folded note that contained the riddle from his backpack. "Do you have any idea what this means?" he asked as he laid the two items on the table.

"Are these what you got from that parcel?" Jay reached for the card and the note; inspecting any oddity from it. But, no matter how hard he tried to think of the answer, nothing came to his mind.

"Actually, there's a thumb drive." Sunoo then took out the thumb drive from the hidden pocket of his backpack and placed it in front of Jay. "I've tried to look at its content, but I found nothing. It's been encrypted," he added.

"Strange," Jay remarked. Tons of questions flooded in his head. "Do you think the sender trying to tell you something that might lead to Seonjae?"

"I don't know." Sunoo shook his head, dismissing any ridiculous uncertain idea he had in his head. "The only thing I can strongly believe it might lead to Seonjae is this photo. It's why I want to meet you in the first place.... thought you might know something."

Jay understood what Sunoo was trying to say. But, just like the latter said, he also wished he could tell the real answer. "I'm as clueless as you, too."

It was then that Sunoo remembered about the riddle. He quickly unfolded the paper and showed it to Jay. "What do you think about this?"

'A lifeless body of a male student was found on the ground of a four-story building. By looking at the position of the body, anyone could tell that the student was committing suicide and might have jumped from one of the top floors. A homicide detective climbed to the first floor of the building and headed to the window that faced the body. He then opened the window and tossed a coin on the floor. When the detective came out of the building, what would he conclude from his finding?'

Jay's forehead creased with a frown. He looked up at Sunoo in confusion. "A riddle?"

Sunoo nodded.

"Hmm..." Jay hummed, tapping his chin as he thought. "The part where the detective tossed a coin on the floor is confusing. But, isn't it obvious that the answer is suicide?"

"No, it's not," Sunoo disagreed. He then pointed at one of the sentences. "Read it again. It says 'Anyone could tell that the student was committing suicide and might have jumped from one of the top floors', right? But why does the detective have to open the window that faces the body at every level he goes? If it's a suicide, logically, one of the windows must have been opened for the student to jump, but all of them were closed."

Upon hearing that explanation, Jay reread the riddle a few times and tried not to miss any detail while connecting the logic. "So, it's a murder?" Jay questioned. "That's the answer?"

Sunoo heaved a sigh. "I've seen this kind of riddle on the internet before. The answer is indeed a murder."

Jay folded his arm to his front torso, leaning on his seat as he did that. A heavy sigh was heard after. "But, what does this riddle have to do with all of these things?"

Sunoo did not know how he should answer that. His gaze was directed deadly towards the displayed item on the table. Then, he slowly arranged the 'puzzle' according to the logic sequence. Starting from the Joker card.

"This card represents so much unpredictability," Sunoo said.

"It's a wild card after all," Jay remarked. "It can mean anything."

"Expect the unexpected....." Sunoo mumbled, trying to connect the dots in his head. He then pointed at the photo. "This photo... pointed to Seonjae," he trailed off, eyes moving to the riddle and the thumb drive. "A murder and encrypted files."

Jay suddenly recalled the last thing Seonjae told him. But, before he could speak a word, Sunoo already cut him.

"He was murdered...." That word came in a hushed whisper from Sunoo. The look displayed on his face was hard to read. He was quiet after he said that, probably trying to comprehend every bit of the information in the most logical way.

Jay did not know what the latter was thinking as he said that. But he knew it must have pushed a triggering button in him. "Sunooㅡ"

"I need to crack this encrypted file, Jayㅡ"

"Sunoo, listenㅡ" Jay gently grabbed the latter by his arm and made him face him fully. "That night, before the accident happened, I received a call from Seonjae. He told me someone was coming for him. IㅡI don't know who, but he said that they will kill him."

Sunoo did not say a word but stared at Jay in disbelief. The gaze he's giving the latter was too empty that it made Jay even more difficult to decipher him.

"Look, I can proof it." Jay quickly took out his phone and searched for the call recording that he saved. "Here, listen to this." He handed his phone to Sunoo and waited for the latter's reaction.

Sunoo clicked the 'play' button on the screen and placed the phone next to his right ear to listen to the voice recording.

A few seconds into the recording, he heard Jay's voiceㅡpuzzled as he answered the call. Then, Seonjae's voice appeared. But the conversation felt strange. As if the time Seonjae had was too limited like someone chased him. Also, the final words he uttered before the crash happened sent a chill down his spine and Sunoo could imagine the whole scene vividly in his head despite not being there physically.

"I always record a phone call with an unknown number. Just in case it's a scam or bad people trying to harm me. But at that time... I didn't know it was going to be Seonjae. Since the number was so unfamiliar to me, I'm not expecting him," explained Jay. Deep down he felt a wave of relief flush through him. Finally, he did not have to keep this secret by himself anymore.

Sunoo did not reply to him, instead, he fished out his phone from the coat pocket and scrolled through his contact list, before looking at Jay's call log.

"What are you doing?" Jay asked; he had that questioning eye as he stared at Sunoo.

"Comparing the phone number," Sunoo replied him. He halted his finger movement once he found what he was looking for. "Is this the number he used to call you that night?"

Peeking on the phone screen, Jay nodded after checking the time and date detail. "Yes, this one."

Comparing both numbers on the two devices, Sunoo could not help but wonder what kind of game his twin was playing. At this point, he did not know what Seonjae might kept under his sleeve. He's unpredictable.

What secrets he's keeping from me? Sunoo pondered.

"Funny, huh," Sunoo paused, averting his eyes at Jay who had his attention fully on him. "This is the number he used to contact me daily. Are you sure Seonjae didn't use this number to contact you before?"

"I did save his phone number. But I'm sure it's not this one. I believe his other friends will say the same thing too."

Sunoo could not help but chuckle. "And he called you from this number?" he mumbled incredulously.

Does this mean Seonjae used two different phones all this time?

Just what kind of game you're playing now, Kim Seonjae? What do you want me to find out?

He needed to retrieve the phone if he wanted the truth out of this. But, since Seonjae was involved in the accident, he was sure all of his belongings were collected and kept by the authoritiesㅡif notㅡ must have been returned to his father. And if it's true that Seonjae was using two different phones all this time ... and the one he used to contact him was found at the scene, then, he could have kept the other phone somewhere.

He must find ways to get that.

Jay did not know what he should feel about this. But, all of this information was too much to process. He felt goosebumps all over his body just thinking about the possibility that Kim Seonjae was murdered that night, and he became a witness. "Do you think the phone call and the parcel contents could mean something?" he anxiously asked. Jay did not want to think for the worse.

"I don't know, Jay. I can't say much until I find out what is the content of this thumb drive."

Sunoo was right. The thumb drive had not been solved yet.

"I know someone." Jay's words immediately caught Sunoo's attention. "I think he can help us."

A & D

Heeseung and Sunghoon walked out of the private dining room side by side. After the serious conversation from earlier, they decided not to mention it to anyone. It's a secret to both of them for now.

"I'll contact you if I find any lead," said Sunghoon quietly.

"Same here," Heeseung replied, "and let's not mention it to anyone. Not even our meetingㅡ" Heeseung's voice trailed off as he saw a familiar person walking out from one of the rooms in front. Instantly, his steps halted; followed by a clueless Sunghoon beside him.

"What is it?"

Motioning to the front with his mouth, Sunghoon quickly looked in the said direction. Just like Heesung, he too, was surprised to see that person. Before the two of them could utter a word, their eyes accidentally made contact with the person they were looking at.

"H-Heeseung... Sunghoon...."

"Jay...." Sunghoon mumbled. So he was right about Jay being here. But then... who was this person with him?

Heeseung just nodded slightly as a reply to that unexpected greeting. However, instead of Jay, his attention was fully attracted to the other person behind him... especially the familiar knitted red scarf that covered half of the latter's face but his brown hazel eyes.

It felt like he was seeing a ghost of a dead person; almost similar to that person, but somehow, it was different....

But there's no way a ghost lingered around in broad daylight.

Who's this? That eye... looks so much like him. He thought.

"It's quite surprising to see you two here," Jay said, gulping down his nervousness by looking unfazed. Also trying to ease the awkward tension in that narrow hallway of the hanok restaurant.

"I'm not expecting to see you either." Glancing at Sunghoon on his side shortly, he continued, "Sunghoon was right about seeing your driver here earlier." He then averted his focus fully on that unknown person. "I see you're meeting a friend. Don't you want to introduce him to us?"

Jay honestly expected that. He felt edgy just from being the centre of Heeseung's and Sunghoon's scrutinized gaze. The thought of both of them finding out about Sunoo's existence already made him uneasy. But a relaxed Sunoo on his side was not something Jay anticipated.

"This is Hayoon," he said, glancing at Sunoo with a little smile, hoping that the signal he sent from his eyes could be understood. "A friend from the States."

Hayoonㅡor Sunooㅡseemed surprised by that foreign name. But, looking at the subtle signal coming from Jay, he immediately understood. Turning his gaze at the two males in front, Sunoo was quick to introduce himself with the new identity, "It's Kim Hayoon."

"I see." Heeseung nodded understandingly.

But Jay and Sunoo could see the doubt in their eyes. Without wasting any second, Jay quickly interjected, "Hayoon-ah, this is Heeseung," pausing as he pointed at the said male, before moving on to Sunghoon on his side. "And Sunghoon," he continued.

Upon being introduced, Heeseung instantly moved a few steps forward, offering a handshake to Sunoo with a friendly smile. "It's Lee Heeseung. A friend from school."

"I'm Park Sunghoon." Was all Sunghoon said from behind Heeseung as a greeting. Unlike his friend, Sunghoon did not offer any smile at all. His face was cold and empty, like the Antarctic ice.

Sunoo turned his focus on Heeseung. He recognized him right away just looking at that face that he'd seen a couple of times on the internet.  

"Cheonsa Group, isn't it?" Sunoo pretended to guess in an uncertain voice, faking a smile through his eyes, before reciprocating the handshake.

"You know about that?" Heeseung questioned with full surprise.

"I've seen your face before on the internet."

"Is that so." Still not letting go of Sunoo's hand, Heeseung continued, "By any chance, have we met before, Hayoon-ssi? You seem so familiar to me."

Sunoo chuckled softly at that. "I'm afraid not." Heeseung's hold now felt a little too tight and strong on him.

Jay glanced at the two of them and saw that there was a tiny bit of awkwardness and discomfort that he could not pinpoint. But he was certain it was enough for the introduction. "I think we should leave now, right Hayoon-ah?"

"Ah, yes. Yes, I think we should."

Heeseung instantly released Sunoo's hand from his hold and flashed a little smile to the latter. "It's nice meeting you, Hayoon-ssi."

"Same, here."

"Alright, then. We'll get going now." Grabbing Sunoo by his arm, Jay gently pulled him to his side; slowly leading him to the entrance. "See you guys another time."

Sunghoon gave a nod in response, but his gaze never left Jay who was holding onto Kim Hayoon's arm as he walked out of the restaurant. And there's something comprehensible going in his brain about disliking that view.

"Kim Hayoon," Heeseung mumbled the name, staring at his palm that just holding the latter's hand.

Something is definitely off about that guy. He thought.

"What's wrong, Heeseung?" Sunghoon nudged by his side.

"Nothing. I just found Jay's friend to be ... fascinating."

Sunghoon has no comment on that. Honestly, he too, felt the same way. But there was nothing he could point out about that Hayoon guy. And he could sense there was something not right from the way Jay spoke earlier as if he was hiding something from them. Everything about them was suspicious.

Heeseung then turned to Sunghoon on his side. They now had a staring contest with one another, telepathing from the gaze they gave to each other like they were talking in silence.

It's a knowing look that only the two of them could understand.

But they decided not to press on that matter too long.

Because there was something more important to solve right now. 

Chapter Text

Sunoo turned his head slightly to the back as they walked away from the private dining rooms' entrance and saw that Heeseung still had his eyes on them. But Sunoo felt the sharp gaze was directed at him mainly.

'The hell is wrong with this guy?' he thought.

"Don't look back," Jay whispered. He still holding onto Sunoo's arm. "And keep walking." This time he hastened his pace, pulling Sunoo as he did so.

Upon hearing that, Sunoo instantly put his focus in front. They were now walking through the stepping stone of the zen garden, heading back to the front area of the restaurant.

"I can't believe you came up with Kim Hayoon as my name," Sunoo replied quietly.

"What do you expect then?" Jay retorted, in a hushed tone. "That's the only name I can think of."

"I believe they will doubt you even more."

"You can't blame me." Jay defended himself. "I'm not a good liar to begin with."

"Don't forget you owe me a long explanation," Sunoo added.

[20 minutes earlier]

"Who?" Sunoo asked in full seriousness. "Is it someone we can trust?"

Jay nodded. "He's an acquaintance. But, I assure you he can be trusted."

Sunoo then looked at the photo on the table. "Is it someone from here?" his index finger pointed in a circular motion towards the photo.

"No," Jay replied shortly. "But he attends my school too."

"Alright, then." Sunoo nodded. "When can we meetㅡ" However, before Sunoo could finish his word, his phone vibrated from where he placed it on the coffee table. Dohyun's name was displayed on the screen and it made both him and Jay dart their gaze on the device.

"Why don't you answer that call first," Jay said, resuming his tea as he waited for Sunoo to answer the call.

Without waiting any longer, Sunoo quickly put the vibration to a halt when he slid the answer button.

"Yes, hyung? Yeah, we're in the middle of talking. Alright. No, I don't mind at all. It must be important if Father asks you to be there. I understand. Yeah, sure." Sunoo then glanced at Jay questionably before turning his eye elsewhere; seeming like he was talking about the latter just looking at his action. "Yes, that's right.... huh? Who?" His brows furrowed as if he just heard something foreign.

Jay suddenly got interested in their conversation and he noticed how Sunoo suddenly moved his gaze to him. But being the sophisticated person he was, Jay thought prying over somebody else's talk was very impolite and wrong.

"No. It's just us. There's no one else here... I see. That's OK. I'll be fine."

The call was soon ended. Both Sunoo and Jay turned to each other again.

"Nothing. Just Dohyun hyung informing me that my father needs him to head somewhere," Sunoo explained and Jay just nodded at that.

However, what was coming from Sunoo's mouth after was not something Jay expected to hear.

"And he said he saw Park Sunghoon earlier at the restaurant lounge."

The blood on Jay's face suddenly drained, making him pale just hearing that name. "Sunghoon?"

Sunoo nodded, before continuing, "I assumed he's one of your friends too, with Seonjae." His words sounded more like a statement than a question. He hoped Jay noticed that he knew about that fact. Then, Sunoo pointed exactly at one of the faces in the photo who was standing beside Jay; having his arm embraced the latter's shoulder in a friendly manner. "That's him, isn't it? I recognized his face instantly."

"How do you know him?" A brow raised on Jay's feature.

"Who wouldn't know Park Sunghoon?" Sunoo scoffed. "His face has been everywhere on the internet. A piano prodigy. The son of a famous violinist and the CEO of SJ Media. The one who made his debut at the age of seven? He's insane." He then realized that Jay still had his gaze on him, staring with his sharp eyes. "Do you want me to continue, Jay?" But Sunoo never showed any sign that Jay hoped he would see in him: suspicious.

Because what Sunoo had said just now was right. Sunghoon was well-known and his image and reputation among the public was too good to ignore. And considering his picture had been posted a lot of times by the media on the internet, it's not a strange thing for Sunoo to recognize Sunghoon.

Without replying to Sunoo, Jay took his phone and texted his driver; asking for confirmation if what Dohyun told Sunoo was true. And to his surprise, his driver replied with a 'yes'.

So it's true then. But, why it's kind of strange to him?

"I don't know why Dohyun hyung expected that I'm meeting with Sunghoon," Sunoo mumbled, shrugging as he sipped on his tea carefully. "Man, I don't even know that he's one of Seonjae's friends too. He's not even at the funeral."

Jay did not know why, but his gut was telling him to ask his driver again if he saw any sign of Heeseung's presence here too; to which the latter responded about seeing Heeseung's driver outside of the restaurant.

'Sunghoon and Heeseung?' Jay thought. 'Is this a coincidence?'

"Jay," Sunoo called. "You good?"

Clicking the lock button on the side of his phone, Jay put the device on the table before averting his eye back on Sunoo. "Yeah," he replied. "My driver said Sunghoon is here... seems like he's meeting Heeseung."

Upon hearing that name, Sunoo's interest became unmanageable. But due to his stoic expression, it was hard for people to see through it. "You mean Lee Heeseung?"

How interesting.

The old photo was taken and stared. A hidden little smile formed on his face. Was this a reunion or something? It's too funny to be called a coincidence in Sunoo's opinion.

"Am I finally going to meet another friend of Seonjae?" he mumbled.

"Sunoo..."

"What is it?" Putting down the photo, Sunoo moved his eyes to Jay. The latter seemed uneasy and he noticed that. 

Something not right, huh?

"I don't think it's the right time to meet them. T-they cannot know about you."

Oh. That's quite surprising.

Sunoo raised his brows. "Why not? You met me. You knew about me. So why can't they, too? Besides, I am intrigued by my twin's friends. Don't you think it's good to know each other?"

Jay, however, did not seem to agree with Sunoo. There was something he needed to tell Sunoo but he did not know how he should start it. "It's not as simple as that."

"Then, care to tell me what is it that's not simple about this?"

"I can't." A heavy sigh was heard from Jay.

"Jay, there's always a way to everything. Even for something that's not simple." Sunoo paused, as he gently held on Jay's fidgeting hand. "Tell me."

Jay seemed to hesitate with that. But Sunoo had always been good at this kind of persuasion. "Alright. But we need to leave this place first."

[Present time]

Jay suggested they left the restaurant to avoid any chances of meeting with Sunghoon and Heeseung but, lo and behold, the two appeared in front of them like they were summoned by an unforeseen force.

Luckily none of them broke their character, except for Jay's awkward and stiff act.

But, come on... Kim Hayoon isn't a bad name, right? Though it did not suit Sunoo that much. At least it helped them escape Sunghoon's and Heeseung's penetrating stares and deadly interrogation.

He knew it wouldn't satisfy their curiosity. But, for now, it would be enough. The least they would do was ask someone to search for Kim Hayoon's information; which they would never find it.

"Quick." Jay led Sunoo to his car where his driver already waited for them, as soon as they walked out of the restaurant.

As for Dohyun, he already left the restaurant a while ago to run an errand for his father. Whatever that errand was, Sunoo was not interested nor did he want to know about it. Also, this helped him to be away from Dohyun's radar a bit. Because he knew the older male would report every single thing he did to his aunt orㅡworseㅡ his father.

"Does Dohyun hyung know you're going to this place we're heading to?" Jay asked as he opened the backseat door; letting Sunoo get in first before he followed suit.

"I just informed him that we'll be getting ice cream after," Sunoo said. "But he doesn't know where we're heading to," he added nonchalantly whilst placing his backpack on his lap. "And it's best if he doesn't know any of thisㅡwhatever we're doing now."

Jay nodded understandingly, before telling his driver the address of the place they were going to.

As the car pulled away from the restaurant and headed to the main road, both Jay and Sunoo fell into silence; throwing their gaze outside of the car, watching the moving scenery that moved along the moving vehicle. It was pretty quiet, yes, but it was not an awkward one.

It did not take that long before Sunoo spoke again. "They were in the photo too." He turned his head to his right; at Jay, before continuing, "Heeseung and Sunghoon."

Upon hearing that, Jay darted his eye immediately to Sunoo. He had a look that Sunoo could not point out if it was because of his statement or the two names he mentioned.

"You guys seemed so close in that photo," Sunoo mumbled as he recalled the image in his head.

In that photo, Seonjae was seen standing beside Jay who had his arm around his shoulder. If he remembered exactly the position, Sunghoon was standing beside Jayㅡalso had the same pose as the latter had with his twinㅡwhile Heeseung was on Seonjae's other side. Unlike Sunghoon or Jay, Heeseung was seen holding his twin's hand at that time, which made him fall into deep thinking about their relationship.

All four of them were grinning brightly, staring at the camera in front as if nothing bad could have happened to them. But, after witnessing the tension around them earlier at the restaurant, Sunoo was sure something was not right between those three ㅡespecially with the way they spoke and looked at each other.

There's so much awkwardnessㅡa constraint lineㅡ around them that Sunoo did not know how to put it into words; as if they never had any of the moments they had in the photo.

On top of everything, why Jay did not like the idea of him meeting the other two? It's too strange to ignore honestly.

Sunoo knew who Heeseung was, considering the latter tended to become one of the media's subjects to talk about for being the only heir of the Cheonsa Group, so it was not that hard to figure out. Besides, who in their right mind would not know about Cheonsa Group? They were one of the big conglomerate companies in South Korea that had their business extend locally and internationally.

Also, being a family member of those 'groups' was like royalty and noble in modern South Korea. They were very well respected and influential. Of course, they became the topic that netizens would talk about. Plus, with the recent workplace mishap that happened at one of their subsidiary companies, the spotlight now immediately turned to Heeseung and his family. Sunoo himself was one of the netizens who read those articles posted about Cheonsa Group members. And that was how he got himself familiar with Heeseung's face.

While Park Sunghoon's existence was too good for Sunoo to ignore. A piano prodigy who paved his career path at the age of seven years old; he made his debut in Seoul Art Center by becoming one of the youngest pianists to perform there. He was deemed a genius for a nepo kid in Sunoo's opinion; being a child of a renowned violinist, Yoo Ga-in and the well-known CEO of SJ Media, Park Sungjin ㅡwho could have not interested in his life?

And there's JayㅡPark Jongseong; the only son of the notable fashion designer, Jane Han, and the President of Majestic Hotel Group, Park Jinho.

These three boys were at the centre of the public's attention.

"We used to be close." He knew there was no way Sunoo going to be satisfied with his answer, but for now, he did not think the latter should know about the real thing that happened to them.

"Used to?" A frown set on Sunoo's forehead.

Jay heaved a heavy sigh. "That's what I can tell you for now."

Respecting the reply, Sunoo did not press further on the topic. Instead, he turned the conversation's topic to something else. "By the way, where are we heading to?" he asked.

"Seodaemun," said Jay.

"You sure this person can help us?"

"Of course. He's the right person for this."

Chapter Text

YEONHUI NEIGHBOURHOOD, SEODAEMUN DISTRICT. January.

They finally arrived in a housing neighbourhood after a fifteen-minute ride from the hanok restaurant. Sunoo glanced around the area and was immediately reminded of the neighbourhood where he lived in Suwon. It gave some sort of cosy family residency; home-like if he could describe it simply. Not too big nor too small.

However, the difference in the house size and area around it was slightly bigger than he thought, but not as much as the houses in the rich neighbourhood in Seoul. Sunoo believed most of the residents here were middle-class families. But since he had no clue where Jay was going to bring him, he just assumed that they were going to meet someone that was 'not like Jay' ... or those two friends they met in the restaurant.

The car finally stopped at the end of the street, where a double-story house was located on their right. Jay turned to Sunoo and gave him a nod, a sign, that they had arrived at their destination. Without waiting any longer, he opened the backseat door and stepped out of the car with Sunoo tailing behind on the other side.

"Have you notified this person about our visit ... or are we here uninvited?" That's the first question Sunoo asked as they stood at the front gate, side by side.

The dark green iron gate stood proudly, towering over them in full seriousness as if looking down upon their sudden presence, and Sunoo could not imagine what was awaiting them behind the closed gate.

"The latter," replied Jay simply, eyes focused on the doorbell and intercom on their left. "I mean, both options kinda suck honestly." Jay turned his head to Sunoo with a little smile.

Sunoo chuckled absurdly. "Ridiculous."

"I mean, Kai already hates visitors, and he will do anything to avoid it." Without wasting any more time, Jay pressed the bell twice and waited. "So why not invite yourself here, right?"

"What a strange fellow."

Not too long after, a voice echoed from the intercom speaker, a girl answering them. Sunoo instantly looked at Jay, hoping he came here with a good plan aside from the impromptu self-invitation on a weekend afternoon.

"Hello? Who's there?" The girl asked. Her voice sounded a little bit wary, probably she was not expecting any visitors either.

"Is that Bahiyyih?" Jay replied. His voice was full of gentleness, and if anyone heard him, they wouldn't sense any bad intention or danger coming from him.

"Yeah?" The girl sounded even more confused now that the person outside of her house knew her name.

"Oh my, Hiyyih! It's me, Jay. Your brother's friend. We've met once before, remember?"

"Jay oppa?"

"Yes, yes! That's right!"

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry. I didn't recognize your voice earlier."

"No need to be sorry about that," Jay chuckled softly. "Umm, anyway, is Kai at home?" he carefully asked.

"Kai oppa? Yeah, he's in his room. Are you here to meet him?"

"U-huh. Since he's not picking up my call," he lied. There was no call made at all.

"Alright then. Come on in. I have unlocked the gate."

Both Jay and Sunoo exchanged glances at each other briefly, signalling a silent triumph, before walking inside the house.

The distance from the gate to the front door was surprisingly short; two meters of a stone pavement, and they were already at the doorstep.

A soft click was heard and the front door was opened slightly, revealing a mixed-looking girl behind itㅡwhich Sunoo would have mistaken for a foreign kid living in South Korea if not for her fluent Korean.

"Please, come in!" Bahiyyih smiled as she ushered the two males inside before closing the door. "It must be cold outside, isn't it?"

"Yeah, a little," replied Jay with a smile.

Stepping inside, Sunoo was greeted by a simple and modest interior that immediately embraced him with warmth and comfort. It felt so much like a family house that was full of love and tranquillity, an ideal place that he always dreamed of living in, which of course, was something that he could never have ... and Sunoo honestly envied Kai and Bahiyyih for this. He could feel, deep down, that this house was mocking his pitiful fate straight away, though the familiarity made him at ease and welcomed.

"Is your mother at home?" Jay asked as he looked at the empty living room and kitchen with a raised brow. The last time he was here, their mother, Mrs. Jung, was in the kitchen, greeting him with so much friendliness.

"No. She's been to our relative's house in Suncheon yesterday. So, it's just me and Kai oppa," answered Bahiyyih, walking towards the kitchen to take her belongings that Sunoo was sure she'd left there when the doorbell rang. "Anyway, I thought you were coming here alone just now," she added, eyeing Sunoo curiously. She'd noticed the latter had not revealed his face since he'd entered the house.

"Oh, not at all." Jay turned to Sunoo and introduced him to Bahiyyih instantly. "This is my friend, Hayoon."

Sunoo just gave a nod to Bahiyyih as Jay said that.

"We're coming from a short catching-up meeting earlier," Jay continued. "Thought it would be great to introduce him to Kai."

"I see." Bahiyyih nodded understandingly.

Jay noticed the younger's attire somehow looked like she was ready to head out. "Are you going somewhere?"

"Yeah, I'm about to go to my piano class actually." Slinging her bag on the shoulder, Bahiyyih then made her way to the stairs. "Um, why don't you two wait in the living room a bit? I'll let oppa know that you're here."

"Sure."

Just like what Bahiyyih instructed, the two stepped into the living room and took a seat on the couch next to one another. A switched-off television greeted their view, staring at them with its dark wide LED screen. It was quiet. The living area erupted with silence almost immediately, just like in the car earlierㅡwhere none of the two spoke a wordㅡuntil their attention was averted by the shuffling pace from upstairs walking down the stairs, followed by a faint groggy male voice.

"What do you mean my friends are coming?"

Bahiyyih clicked her tongue disapprovingly. "Just come down here and see it yourself!"

Jay and Sunoo rose from their seat when they saw Bahiyyih coming down with a tall male behind her. Maybe Jay was already used to Kai's presence, but Sunoo was slightly impressed with what he saw. He didn't expect the latter to be this tall and look very similar to his younger sister. The only difference with them was the softness in their feature where Kai appeared more boyish than Bahiyyih. Yet, both of their visuals exuded ethereal beauty that was hard for Sunoo to put into words.

However, upon seeing Jay's face, Kai's expression turned sour, as if that was the last face he wanted to see that afternoon.

A heavy sigh could be heard clearly from him.

"Go wash your face and treat your guests properly," said Bahiyyih seriously, tugging at his brother's sleeves.

She glanced at her wristwatch shortly before turning to the two guests. "I really should get going now, though," she announced to Sunoo and Jay with a soft apologetic smile, before darting her eyes back to her brother. "Please don't do anything weird," she added, voice full of warning.

"Gosh, you're so noisy," Kai groaned. "Just go already."

"I'm telling Mom if you do!" Bahiyyih hollered as she walked toward the front door.

Kai just rolled his eyes as he watched his sister leave, closing the door behind abruptly. "So annoying," he muttered. It was then he realized about the two so-called friends in the living room. With a lazy movement and unfazed expression, he looked at Jay and Sunoo. "Why are you even here anyway?" he asked, totally unimpressed. "And who's this?"

"Are you even conscious enough for a conversation?" Jay just shook his head looking at Kai's appearance. He wondered if the latter coming down here straight from his bed because he looked so untidy and messed up. He probably must have stayed up all night playing whatever trendy game was these days.

Rubbing his eyes and yawning loudly, Kai walked to the kitchen sink to splash some water on his face. "You better have a good reason for coming to my house uninformed like this, Park Jongseong. I'm seriously not in the mood for a stupid chit-chat."

"Don't worry. It's going to be worth your time."

Once Kai was fully awake, he served the two guests a bottle of banana milk for each one of them, saying that it was the only thing available in his fridge currently. Well, it's not like Jay or his friend would complain about it anyway. As much as he disliked these uninvited guests, he still had a manner to properly treat them. Probably Bahiyyih's word sticking on his head that he couldn't bother to forget.

Sitting down adjacent to Sunoo and Jay after putting on his prescribed glasses, Kai looked at the two of them with an expression that was in between confused and annoyed. "So?" Kai spoke, glancing over at Sunoo observantly before moving his attention to Jay. "What business do you have here?"

"I need your help," replied Jay straightforwardly, and the reaction coming from Kai after that was something he expected.

"I thought we're done with this kind of deal, no?"

"I can pay ... if that's what you want."

Kai shook his head in disbelief. How much money does this guy have that he could offer pay to him like that? Does money run like water to him?

"This is not about that, Jay. I don't want your money."

"Then?" Jay asked brows furrowed in full anticipation. Whatever Kai had to say, he's prepared. Anything he wanted; he could fulfil.

"I'm just tired of dealing with your kind, alright? I don't want to deal with any of y'all shit again. Not after," Kai trailed off. His face turned gloomy in an instant. A heavy sigh was heard before he continued, "The last time I gave a helping hand, he ended up dead, Jay."

"His death was just an unpredictable episode."

"No." Kai shook his head and refused to accept the statement. "Everyone in their right mind wouldn't think like that. It's obvious, isn't it? The way they masked his death."

Sunoo didn't utter a word as he listened and watched them spoked. But he wondered what kind of story they were discussing about here. Did Kai talk about the same person he was thinking? Now that he looked at it, this entangled riddle had become more interesting than he thought. It seemed deeper in a way he could not point out the right trigger to all of this, and that was his purpose: to find the trigger button.

"I understand what you meant. But listen, just help me this once and I promise I won't bother you anymore." Jay turned to Sunoo on his side, who still had half of his face covered with the red scarf. He gave an assuring nod to the latter and continued. "Or maybe you will change your mind after you know him."

Having no clue what Jay and his friend were about to do, Kai only frowned, watching the next scene unfold with zero anticipation. But if only he prepared himself for the unexpected, he was sure he would not have been so shocked to see that familiar face greeting his view.

"Holy shitㅡ" Kai shot from his seat and backed away a few steps from where the two males were seated. His reaction was extreme as if he just saw a ghost in front of him. "What the hell man?" He stared at both Jay and Sunoo alternately, head already dizzy processing this new piece of information.

"I think he's even worse than you," Sunoo murmured to Jay, taking off his scarf before placing it on the vacant spot on his right.

Jay heaved a sigh, but not an unpleasant one. "This is Sunoo. Kim Seonjae's twin."

"IㅡI thought I was seeing a ghost!" Kai exclaimed as he slowly moved to his seat again. His eyes were still staring at Sunoo in utter bewilderment like it was playing tricks. "Damn... you look," he trailed off. "Similar! H-how can a twin look this similar?"

"You do know identical twins exist, right?" Jay shook his head incredulously at Kai's words.

"But," Kai paused, finding the right word as he scanned Sunoo from head to toe. "This is too ridiculous. Anyone would have thought Kim Seonjae got resurrected from death."

"He did too," Sunoo added, pointing at Jay with rolling eyes.

Kai was at a loss for words. "Iㅡwow! This is insane!" he held his temple, trying his best not to lose his sanity.

He thought Kim Seonjae was an only child, not knowing that all this time he hid this identical twin brother from everyone else. It's surprisingly insane how Seonjae kept this fact in the dark, without anyone suspected him. Ever.

"It took me some time to get used to Sunoo, too," Jay commented, matter of fact.

"Did anyone else know about himㅡabout you?" Kai questioned genuinely.

"No," both Jay and Sunoo replied in unison. They looked at each other and turned their gaze back at Kai.

"As far as I know it's just only us who know about this," Jay added. "I mean, we did meet Heeseung and Sunghoon coincidentally earlier, but I lied to them."

Kai only nodded his head. It was already too much for him to process, so he did not want to question further why Jay had to lie to them. A realization hit him hard after he looked at the red knitted scarf on Sunoo's right. It was at that moment he registered the familiarity in his mind. Though he and Seonjae was not close friend, he remembered seeing that guy wearing it before. No wonder he felt some kind of déjà vu when he saw Sunoo earlier.

Now that Sunoo was here with Jay, there must be something going on. Whatever it was, he wanted to know.

"Alright," Kai began. "What is it do you want me to help?"

As if on cue, Jay averted his eyes to Sunoo and asked the latter to take out the thumb drive for Kai to inspect.

Without further waiting, Sunoo took the small device out of his backpack pocket and handed it to Kai.

"We need to access the files in here, but Sunoo said it's encrypted," explained Jay as he watched Kai check closely the thumb drive in his hand.

"So, you guys want me to decrypt it?" Kai guessed, eyes still not moving from the device.

"Only if you can," said Sunoo in a challenging voice.

Hearing that coming from Sunoo, Kai immediately darted his eyes at the latter. Somehow there's an uncanny intention lay beneath his words, something, as if he knew and expected Kai would accept this request.

"Of course, I can," Kai replied. "Let me take my laptop first." Putting down the device on the coffee table, Kai then stood from his seat and walked upstairs to grab his laptop and other stuff he needed.

As soon as Kai disappeared from their sight, Sunoo looked at Jay with uncertainty. "How good is this guy?" he asked quietly.

"He's either around your expectations or beyond that," said Jay.

"Great, then."

Kai came down shortly after he got the things he needed and set them up on the dining table.

Jay moved next to Kai once he plugged in the thumb drive on his laptop, leaving Sunoo looking around the connected living and dining roomㅡstaring at the painting on the wall and picture frames lined on the console table below itㅡas if he was not interested in what the other two males did.

"How's it?" asked Jay.

Kai furrowed deeply as he examined the content of the device. "Did you ever figure out the password?"

"I wouldn't have come here if I did, didn't I?" Sunoo replied nonchalantly, eyes glued at one of the framesㅡa family photo of five members. He saw a younger Kai along with his two sisters who looked similar to him, and his parentsㅡa Korean mom, and a Caucasian dad.

Now he knew where they got the good genes from.

"I'll do it my way, then," Kai announced as he started running software on his laptop that was designed to scan for the encrypted key, and after a while of trying an error, he finally managed to decrypt the folder. However, upon clicking open the folder, he was faced with other encrypted folders. This time, it was way harder than the first one.

"What the hell," Kai seethed frustratedly.

Jay could only stare and sigh at what he saw. This felt like an endless cycle; one after another, everything in the thumb drive couldn't be accessed.

Was this a joke?

How would they supposed to know the message by now?

"Why?" Sunoo questioned. "Is there something wrong?" He glanced at the two males from the corner of his eyes. A smirk was visible on his face, but it was too subtle for anyone to notice.

Kai sighed exasperatedly. "Where do you even get this from?" His question sounded genuine and confused.

"I've been asking myself the same thing too," said Sunoo simply.

"Whoever that person is, this is very intentional. There are hundreds of encrypted folders in here," Kai muttered. "Who in their right mind would have done this?"

Jay bit his lips, uneasy and desperate. "But can we solve this encryption issue?"

"It will take some time," replied Kai.

"How long?" The look plastered on Jay's face was serious, his life depended so much on Kai's answer.

"Two days." Turning his attention to the unbothered Sunoo, Kai continued, "I need two days."

Sunoo whirled around, facing Kai and Jay who now had their attention on him. The look on Kai's face was very determined that Sunoo was sure the latter meant what he said. And there's Jay who started to get uneasy with each time passed.

"Alright then," Sunoo agreed. "Two days from now... I'm looking forward to it."

A & D

PYEONGCHANG NEIGHBOURHOOD, SEOUL. January. 

Heeseung did not know how many times he watched and replayed the CCTV recording on his laptop, but he knew it had been an hour already since he came into this study room.

Coming home from those meetings with Sunghoon earlier brought even more questions than solutions to his mind. Especially after the unexpected encounter with Jay and Kim Hayoon. Heeseung felt something was not adding up with the latter's existence. Plus, with those lies that Jay barely hid from him ... how could he ignore it?

"Kim Hayoon..." he mumbled the name. Heeseung realized that name had been clouding his mind so much.

If he recalled back those hazel orbs ... it definitely felt familiar to him, but not the kind of familiar that anyone would think. He was sure he had seen it before, but he didn't know if Kim Hayoon was that person he'd been thinking of... because he never knew his name in the first place.

He didn't even know what to call him, didn't know where he lived or how he's been doing right now. And it's been a few years since they last met.

'No, it can't be him.' He thought.

Pulling open the bottom drawer on his left, Heeseung took out a burgundy medium-sized album from it.

The worn-out corner of that album showed that he'd been keeping it for years now, and he noticed most of the pages had been occupied with photos he'd taken and collected. Despite the old appearance, Heeseung never once thought of replacing it with a new one or transferring the photos somewhere else. To him, this album held so many memories and values that he couldn't find anywhere.

Placing the album on the table, Heeseung dusted off the invisible dirt on the front cover, staring longingly at it like an old lover. It's been a while since he looked at it honestly, and it was always a time like this he needed to reminisce about his past memory through it.

Turning the cover open, he then flipped the album pages until he found the exact photo he was searching for, and after around twenty pages, his hand immediately stopped on this one certain page where a four-set of photo-booth stripㅡof him and Seonjaeㅡgreeted his sight.

'Was it you?'

Those eyes that he saw earlier were too similar to this one. But the uncertainty made him hold his assumptions aside.

Heeseung stared at the photo, and instantly, the memory from that day flooded through his headㅡflashing a vivid scene that still lingers freshly at the back of his mindㅡthough it had been three years since that day passed.

It was kind of astonishing that his selective mind chose not to forget even the tiniest bit of him, and Heeseung was honestly scared of himself for that. 

Before he could flip to the next page, the sudden knocking on the door pulled him from his train of thought.

His forehead creased with puzzlement.

Was he supposed to receive a visitor?

"Who is it?" Closing the album hastily, Heeseung put it back in the bottom drawer again. Just as he looked up, the door was opened widely, revealing Mr. Han and a familiar teen male tailing behind him.

"Jungwon?" Heeseung stared blankly at the latter who seemed unfazed by the unimpressed reaction.

"Thank you, Mr. Han," Jungwon said with a polite bow. "You may leave us now."

Once the older male left and closed the door behind him, Jungwon leisurely walked towards a set of Chesterfield couches in the middle of the room before slumping himself against the cushions with a heavy sigh.

Turning his office chair slightly to the left, Heeseung then stood from his seat and moved to the couch; settling down opposite to Jungwon so that they were facing one another. "Did you come here with your bike?" asked Heeseung after noticing the black leather bike jacket that the latter still wearing. "In this weather?" he added, more like an unbelievable statement than a question.

"It's a lot faster that way," Jungwon replied nonchalantly.

"You gonna get an earful nagging from grandma though." Heeseung chuckled as he leaned on the couch.

"She already did anyway."

"So, is this why you look upset?"

Upon hearing that, another heavy sigh was heard. Jungwon straightened up his position and shot a gaze at his cousin. "Yeah. But, actually... I lost a bet to Jake."

"A bet?" Heeseung questioned, a dark brow raised on his features. "What kind?"

"Apparently, we were betting who's gonna pull a date first last nightㅡyou know? In the club, we frequented. So you guess who loses the bet?" Before Heeseung could utter a word, Jungwon continued. "Me! And now I owe him lunch treat for a month."

"Whoaㅡwait a second... you went to the club last night?"

"Yeah?" Jungwon answered as if he hadn't worded it properly just now.

"Jungwon-ah, you're gonna get in trouble for this if grandma knew."

"Well, if you keep your mouth sealed maybe she won't know, right?"

Heeseung shook his head. "OK. Aside from getting a date, what else did you do? Did you drink? Or did you check into a motel or something?"

"What? No, of course, not! What do you think I am?" Jungwon was offended by the accusation. "Just so you know, I'm not as wild as Jake, alright? I know my limit," he added.

But honestly, being under Heeseung's scrutinizing gaze wasn't the best situation he'd been in. It made him want to appeal his statement to be less problematic than it already was. He knew Heeseung didn't buy any of it, but he was the only one he could confide in with this! Jungwon knew Heeseung always going to take his side if anything happened.

"OK. I smoked a bit but just that! I didn't do anything inappropriate," Jungwon confessed, hands up defeatedly.

Relief immediately displayed on Heeseung's feature. "Just because you think your life is boring, doesn't mean you can do all that freely, Won-ah. We are already at the centre of public attention. Please keep yourself low from any trouble."

Just like a toddler being scolded, Jungwon sat there quietly, listening to whatever Heeseung had to say to him. But again, Heeseung had always been soft on Jungwon. He could never stay mad at him, if anything, the latter was like a younger brother that he wanted to protect at all costs.

"I wish you could stop hanging around Jake for the time being if you don't want grandma to confiscate your bike." Heeseung flashed his brotherly smile at him.

"Wait, is that a threat? Are you gonna tell her about this?" The look on Jungwon's face showed a great betrayal and disbelief.

"Do I have to repeat my word?" Heeseung smirked.

Jungwon groaned annoyingly. "AishㅡI knew coming here was a bad idea."

As he looked at the defeated reaction from his cousin, Heeseung recalled an important question in his head, and he knew the right person he should ask was Jungwon.

"Anyway, you and Jay used to attend the same school, isn't it? Back when you're in Seattle?"

A frown set on the latter's face. "What's with the sudden change of topic?"

"Just because." Heeseung shrugged. "Because I met him earlier, with a friend that he claimed from the States. I'm just curious ...if there's really a person named Kim Hayoon there."

It was indeed true. Both Jay and Jungwon used to live in the same neighbourhood back when they were a kidㅡ at least before Jungwon's parents died in an accident, and he moved back to South Korea to live with their grandmother.

"Kim Hayoon?" Jungwon asked, repeating the name as if the word sounded foreign on his tongue. "Never heard of that name before."

"Really?"

Well, it could be someone that Jungwon didn't know, right? How could he expect him to know everyone? Plus, it's been years since Jungwon left the place. Who knew he had already forgotten some people there?

"Why? Is this person someone important?"

Maybe Jay was telling the truth, no?

"No. Nothing to be concerned." He smiled faintly.

'Just who the hell are you, Kim Hayoon?'

Chapter Text

Sunoo and Jay left Kai’s house as soon as they agreed with the latter earlier. Although this decision was making them sceptical, having a solution to the issue was much better than none.

“You sure this gonna work?” Sunoo asked once they stepped out of Kai’s house. He turned slightly to his back, watching Jay close the gate behind him as gently as he could.

“I’m very certain,” replied Jay.

Sunoo nodded understandingly. It seemed that Jay must have trusted Kai that much, considering the way he convinced Sunoo earlier; to leave the crucial evidence to Kai, even though he barely knew anything about the latter. 

Maybe he could only hope for the best, no? 

Plus, Sunoo didn’t know how far he could believe Jay’s judgement towards these new people he met, heck, he didn’t even know if he could trust Jay, either. But whatever the outcome was, he knew Seonjae must have reasons why he entrusted him to Jay out of all his friends, and this made him even more curious to find out the ‘why’ in this puzzle.

“Kai is someone who holds his own words seriously,” Jay added, stepping leisurely beside Sunoo, digging his hands inside his coat pocket to find warmth. “If he said two days, then it will be two days.”

Sunoo turned his attention to Jay. “Do you think he will tell anyone about usㅡabout all this?”

Jay turned to Sunoo, showing his little soft smile. “Kai really good at keeping his mouth shut. So, worry not. Nobody’s gonna know.”

“I’ll hold on to your word, then.” That was all Sunoo said to end the conversation, before changing the subject. “Anyway, where are you heading to, next?”

“Nowhere,” Jay answered. Ever since his friendship with Heeseung and Sunghoon restrained, Jay barely spent his time outside, if not for anything important. “Why?”

Sunoo pulled out his phone to check on any messages or missed calls from Dohyun, but he didn’t find any. He pondered where he should go next, before remembered about seeing a signboard of a public library in that neighborhood. “Can you drop me at the public library?” he said.

“Public library?” Jay raised a questioning brow.

Looking up from his phone screen, Sunoo nodded his head. “Yeah. There’s one nearby.”

“Sure.” Jay tried not to sound suspicious, but he couldn’t help himself. “But what are you doing there?”

Sunoo shrugged. “Looking around, perhaps.”

Maybe ‘looking around’ was too ambiguous for an answer, and he was sure it made Jay become more curious about what he was doing. But that was what he planned to do; to make Jay interested in the plot he was writing currently.

Without furthering any more questions, the two stepped to the waiting sedan in front, and Jay always made sure Sunoo got in first before himself.

The next ride, however, was not as long as they thought. Within less than ten minutes, they have arrived at the destination. There, on their right, stood a beige three-stories building. A signboard at the front entrance read ‘Seodaemun Public Library’ in a white colour font on a dark blue background.

Sunoo stepped out of the sedan as soon as it stopped at the curb. He walked to the other side of the car to bow goodbye to Jay, but he didn’t expect the latter to come out after him.

Jay held the opened car door as he looked at Sunoo, a sign that he wouldn’t be doing it for long.

“Why don’t you just open the car window instead of coming out?” Sunoo asked, matter of fact.

“That would be impolite,” Jay answered, which made sense. 

Sunoo couldn’t help but scoff at the latter. ‘Is he always like this or what?’

“Well then … see you in another two days?” Jay’s words somehow sounded unsure instead of a straightforward statement. He was hoping Sunoo wouldn’t appear and disappear all he wanted like a piece of cookie in a jar. Even though both of them were still in the phase of knowing each other, and had met twice (twice was better than once), Jay still couldn’t help himself from shaking off the mystery surrounding his deceased friend’s twin.

Sunoo was indeed an enigma. Perhaps even more unexpected than Jay had ever thought of. There was something about Sunoo; something that made him couldn’t put into words how he felt whenever he was around the latter. Sunoo managed to hook him into endless thinking of the uncertainty, which was pretty annoying if he could say. Because Park Jongseong had never been this restless. 

“Two days,” Sunoo echoed, savouring the words with thrill amusement. His lips drew a little smile, tugging the corner of his lips slightly upward. “Two days it is, then,” he said.

“Whatever you’re planning to do, please never do it alone, alright?”

“Why can’t I?” Sunoo challenged. A playful smirk was visible on his handsome face, turning the foxy hazel eyes sharper and colder than usual, flashing the subtle agenda that was barely noticed nor seen.

“It’s dangerous.” Jay looked hesitant to answer that at first. But the pause he took between his words helped him to construct a better reply. “Whatever awaits you out there … it’s dangerous to do it alone.”

Sunoo smiled, more amused than surprised at the advice. “That makes me even more thrilled.” Call him stubborn or an idiot, he wouldn’t care. To him, the moment he could get the hold of the trigger to all this riddle would be the happiest day in his life. Sunoo would risk everything. He’s not afraid of the danger ahead. Because what he cared about was justice and a fair fightㅡwhatever Seonjae was fighting for.

“This is no fun game, Kim Sunoo,” Jay said, tone full of warning.

“I know.”

‘I know it’s not.’

Later when he returned to Suwon, to his aunt, Sunoo had finalized his decision and he never second-thought it anymore.

“About yesterday’s discussion,” he began, after waiting for the right time to strike the topic. He was sitting opposite Yejin in the living room, and with every reaction the latter made, he could see it clearly. “I agree.”

“Agree?” The older female furrowed, looking up instantly from where she’d been focused on her crochet. “On what?”

Sunoo knew it was a quite difficult decision to make, but in order to further his plot on this foreign chapter, he needed to make some changes in his current stand. “About what my father has proposed to you,” Sunoo said, “about me moving back with himㅡwhatever that is, I agree.”

Yejin stared deeply into his eyes, searching for any doubtfulness, jokes, or lies that she thought Sunoo might be trying to pull on her. But the unquivering eyes that stared back into her were enough to convince her that her nephew was deadly serious about what he said.

“What’s with the sudden decision?”

Yesterday’s argument still lingers at the back of her mind, so fresh. She could see the flaring anger and frustration Sunoo showed her at that moment, even right now, she could feel it radiating from him though it had subdued.

“Aren’t you the one who told me to discuss this again?” he trailed off his word, straightened up in his seat. “You want me to understand from his perspective, right? Well, now I did. That’s my answer.” The word somehow felt bitter at the tip of his tongue, but what else could he say to make Yejin believe him?

“You sure about this, Sunoo-yah?” This time she asked with full certainty.

Sunoo nodded firmly. “Yes.”

A & D

The day that he would leave this house and return to that place came a little bit earlier than he anticipated. Because right after Sunoo had said his answer to Yejin, she immediately delivered this news to his father and the instant reply they got from Seok-kyu was kind of surprising.

But it made Sunoo amused, just how desperate his father wanted him to be there.

That same night, Sunoo started packing all of the things he would bring there because he knew Seok-kyu would send Dohyun here, first thing in the morning.

As he packed up, he realized there wasn’t much to bring since all of his possessions were books that he mostly got from secondhand bookstores and plain clothes. Sunoo didn’t remember if he got any valuable things to begin with. Plus, it’s not like he’s going to be there forever. That’s why he felt obligated to at least leave some of his belongings here like how they used to. He didn’t want Yejin to feel empty when he was gone, and he didn’t want his trace to disappear from this room too.

“Sunoo-yah,” Yejin hollered from downstairs, and it immediately pulled Sunoo from his train of thought. “Are you done yet? Dohyun is already here!”

“I’ll be down in a minute!” he replied.

Putting the photo album he took from a nearby bookshelf inside his backpack, Sunoo quickly zipped it and slung it on his shoulder. He looked around a little bit inside his bedroom one last time, trying to remember every little detail of it and realized … this was the moment!

Reaching for his scarf and phone on the desk, Sunoo then walked out of the room, swinging the door shut with a deep breath. He was finally at the end of this chapter and whatever awaited him, he was ready.

“Sunoo-yah.” Yejin’s voice echoed again. “Hurry up. The breakfast will get cold.”

“Yes, I’m coming!”

As soon as he walked down the stairs, he was greeted by the sight of Dohyun at the dining table, taking a sip of his coffee that he believed was served by Yejin. He then noticed the older male didn’t wear his usual suit attire, instead, he was wearing casual, like he was off duty, like an ordinary civilian. Dohyun felt familiar with this way in Sunoo’s opinion.

“Ah, you’re here,” the latter said, putting down his cup. His attention shifted to Sunoo then to the large grey suitcase and two boxes at the front door. “Is that all you’ll bring?”

“Yes,” he replied. Sliding off the backpack from his shoulder and placing it on the couch in the living room, Sunoo then pulled the vacant chair adjacent to Dohyun to sit down on the dining table.

He could smell the scrumptious aroma from the white steaming rice, the seaweed eggrolls that were stacked neatly on the plate, the sweet and sour Vienna sausages, and the black coffee’s steam wafted from the untouched cup in front of himㅡwhich he assumed must be Yejin’s.

Sunoo looked at the kitchen and saw Yejin was still there, in her apron, standing by the kitchen counter, taking out the side dishes into small serving plates. He was surely going to miss this view every other morning. Because Sunoo was used to Yejin waking him up every day (even on weekends), prepared him a hearty meal and walked him to school as she got to her café in the same neighbourhood. Now that he was moving to Seoul, he was sure his routine would change.

“Did you double-check all your stuff, Kim Sunoo?” Yejin asked, eyes focusing on scooping out some of the radish kimchi from the container. She then moved to the seasoned spinach she made earlier, along with the braised potato.

“What do you think I am? I always check everything, you know?” Sunoo poured a glass of plain water and took a sip of it before turning to Dohyun who still had his amused gaze on him. “What? Are you expecting me to bring the whole room?”

“Of course, not,” Dohyun laughed, shaking his head.

“I’m just making sure you’re not bothering me to send anything to you later on.” Yejin who was coming from the kitchen carefully placed down the side dishes on the table. But she’s still not done yet with her task because as she walked back to the kitchen and turned off the gas stove, a pot of hot steaming soybean stew was in her hand. “Alright, make way, please.”

Both Sunoo’s and Dohyun’s gaze instantly moved to the stew, hunger immediately flashing through their eyes.

“Wow, that’s really look appetizing, Yejin-ssi,” Dohyun remarked genuinely.

“Wait until you taste it,” Yejin replied to him, looking so proud and confident of her cooking. She then scooped the stew into three serving bowls and handed it to each one of them. “Let’s dig in!”

The breakfast was great. Sunoo had a lot that he felt his stomach so full that he didn’t know if he could have another meal for lunch in this current state. But, that’s not what he should focus on.

‘I’m really leaving now.’

Yejin walked him outside, to the front gate, as Dohyun busy loaded Sunoo’s belongings in the car boot. She was still holding his cold hand, and there was no sign of her letting it go, which was not like Sunoo was bothered by it.

“You should let go of my hand now, Aunt Yejin,” Sunoo said, pointing at their intertwined hand. He noticed the heavy emotion on her, but he chose not to press on it. He knew Yejin going to cry if he did and that was the last thing he wanted to do or see.

She sighed. “Sunoo-yah.”

“Mmn?”

“Take care, alright?” She said, turning her attention fully on the younger male. “Behave well and listen to your parents. I know it’s going to be a little hard for you to adjust to the new surroundings, but whatever happens, please know that they have reasons for doing it.”

Sunoo only nodded, letting Yejin hold on to his cheek, caressing it with full tenderness before pulling him into her embrace. Now that Sunoo realized, she was small compared to him. Has she always been like this or was it he who grew so much for the past years?

He leaned his body slightly, melting into her embrace as he reciprocated the warm gesture. And at that moment, all Sunoo could think was how he wished he could stay like this a bit longer. Though he didn’t admit openly about it, Sunoo has been grateful to have Yejin in his life. She was a mother figure to him and she’s always going to be that which made him miss the small banter and argument they normally would end up with.

Yejin patted his back softly, comforting whatever uneasiness Sunoo felt. “I’m going to miss you,” she said.

“Of course, you should,” he retorted.

“Be a good person and stay away from bad influence, alright?”

Sunoo hummed playfully. “I can’t promiseㅡack!” The sudden slap on his back jolted him with pain. Guess Yejin didn’t like that answer. “Alright, alright, I will!”

“Good boy.” Yejin pulled herself from the hug and stared at her nephew lovingly. “Don’t be a stranger.”

When he finally entered the car and watched the familiar neighbourhood slowly drifting behind, and Yejin’s figure faded from his view in the rear-view mirror, Sunoo realized everything that happened now was real.

“Are you alright, Sunoo?”

If it were not for Dohyun’s question, Sunoo almost vanished into his sea of thought. “Yes, hyung.”

“You’re in a deep thought again, I see,” the latter remarked and somehow the word sounded funny when Sunoo heard it.

“You noticed.”

Dohyun continued, glancing at the rear-view mirror. “You’re going to do fine in Seoul. Everyone in your family will treat you nicely.”

“I’m sure they will,” he lied. Sunoo didn’t know if he could trust his own word. But he didn’t have to make Dohyun know whatever he was feeling towards his father and everyone from that household. “By the way, are we in a hurry, hyung?” he asked, shifting the topic.

“No,” Dohyun replied simply.

“Then, can we stop by the hospital for a while?”

A & D

The ECG monitor beeped a steady and familiar sound just like how it greeted Sunoo when he first came for a visit, and Sungmin had always been on the bed that way, in a deep slumber, unbothered with what had been going on in his surroundings.

“How’s the preparation going for Sungmin?” he asked, hand gently reaching for Sungmin’s stiff one. It was a little bit cold to his touch. Sunoo saw a needle pierced at the back of Sungmin’s hand, a thick needle protruded beneath the skin, connecting to a tube for the IV drip at the right side of the bed. It must be hurt and uncomfortable, he thought. Sunoo could imagine the fuss Sungmin would make if he were conscious.

“Everything went smoothly thankfully,” Sungmin’s mother answered with full relief. “We’re going to move by the end of this week.” Her voice was full of delight and Sunoo noticed the changes to it.

“That’s great to hear.” Sunoo nodded. He looked up with a soft smile to the mid-forty woman. “And I … I’m moving to Seoul, by the way,” he added.

The surprise was visible on her face. “Oh my, really?”

“Mmn. I’m going to live with my father from now onward,” Sunoo explained simply. “The day after you informed me about moving to Jeonju, I had a deep thought on this matter. Just like Sungmin, I want a fresh start as well.” And that wasn’t a lie. He truly wanted a fresh start even if all this puzzle from Seonjae didn’t exist.

“It is a good decision, Sunoo-yah.” Sungmin’s mother beamed softly at him. “After what both of you went through, this is the best option for moving on.”

Sunoo darted his gaze on his friend’s sleeping face. There’s no wariness or problem displayed on it, which makes Sunoo envied. Where would his soul have ventured to in this current state? Can Sungmin listen to him when he talks to his mother? Will he remember it? Will he find him after he wakes from his coma?

“I pray for a fast recovery for Sungmin.”

This wasn’t a proper goodbye, but Sunoo hoped their friendship wouldn’t stop even after this farewell.

“And when he wakes up later, please don’t forget to inform me.”

Sunoo took a last glance over his friend and left the room.

Now he was more than ready for the new page.

‘See you again, Sungmin-ah.’ 

Chapter Text

SEONGBUK NEIGHBOURHOOD, SEOUL. January. 

Upon arriving at the neighbourhood, Sunoo must admit that he was amazed by the scenery and the cultural representation displayed there. Located in the north of Seoul, the hillside neighbourhood overlooked the bustling city around. Some of the buildings and houses in that area still maintained the hanok architecture, preserving the original build by inserting the modern touch into it, making it appear less outdated. It was like being in the present and past at once.

He noticed as the car moved deeper into the area; riding up on the hill road, that the modern street which aligned with cafes and shops soon replaced by houses with different architectural designs. The scenery around also gets greener and more soothing to the sight.

Now this felt like an escape route from modern Seoul. He wondered if this place had always been like this since the last time he visited. Maybe he should look around when he has spare time.

After getting through a few left and right corners, they finally arrived at the end of the road with only a narrow pathwayㅡthat could only fit a vehicle to passㅡ on their left. Dohyun steered the car in the said direction and instantly, rows of pine trees greeted them on both sides of the track. That’s when the familiarity hit him. A flash of memory when he first came here immediately played on his mind. This was exactly what he saw too at that moment. Pine trees, winter and freezing cold weather. He remembered all that vividly.

The narrow pathway led them to a spacious front yard where a lofty gateㅡmade of cobblestone wall lined up on its side to form a linear fortressㅡstood proudly. Dohyun made a turn, circling the empty yard before stopping the car right at the main entrance. A closed red pine panel gate immediately came to Sunoo’s sight, and the two Chinese characters carved on both sides of the wooden pillar caught his attention right away.

“We are here,” the older male announced, turning his head slightly at the back to check on Sunoo’s reaction. As usual, he found nothing on him.

Right. The moment he’s been thinking about finally here.

“You can go in first while I take out your belongings from the boot,” said Dohyun before he stepped out of the car.

Sunoo took a deep breath to calm his nerves down. Once he felt ready, he took his backpack and opened the car door. In an instant, the freezing January air hit his face, sending a shiver to his bone. The crisp scent of pine tree wafted through his nose, giving some sort of menthol sensation down to his lungs as he breathed in.

His eyes trailed down to the ground, moving to the four coble steps in front that led to the gate. However, before Sunoo could walk up the steps, the wooden gate swung open, revealing a man in his late-forty behind it. The warm and welcoming look displayed on his face made Sunoo feel at ease. He immediately gave a polite bow to Sunoo followed by a smile.

“Welcome home, Sir,” he greeted.

Sunoo remembered him, Ki Taejun. He was his grandfather's assistant. 

“I hope you’re having a wonderful ride coming here,” Tae-Jun said.

“Well, yes, I did,” Sunoo replied.

“That's a relief. Oh, Dohyun just put Master Sunoo’s belongings in the front courtyard. Mr Kang and Byeongkwan will do the rest,” Taejun added when he saw Dohyun taking out the stuff.

“It’s fine Mr Ki. I have nothing to do now,” Dohyun said, beaming slightly from the car boot. “Might as well give them a helping hand.”

“Suit yourself then,” Taejun chuckled warmly before his eyes fell on Sunoo again. “Please come in, Sir. Your grandfather has been waiting in the study to meet you.”

Sunoo nodded and followed behind the older male as he led him inside of the mansion.

Walking in, Sunoo was welcomed by a spacious front courtyard surrounded by trees of all sorts, revealing a tranquil Zen Garden landscape for the mansion. Small white granite stones scattered all over the place like a vast granule cloak, covering the sandy ground with it, and a series of steppingstone pavement lined up from the gate, forming a trail on the footpath.

There’s a large banquet hall for event purposes on their right, which was often used whenever his grandfather, father or stepmother held a family or friends gathering. The hall was built there for easier access whenever the guest was coming over since it was near the main gate. Another reason was to prevent trespassing among the guests to the other private quarters inside.

As they walked through the garden, heading to the left, Sunoo saw a small pavilion standing in the middle of a pond. He recalled how the pond would look like when the lotus bloomed during summer, spreading the warm, delicate, sweet and fruity scent over the household. Immediately, the memory of his grandfather seated there playing Baduk came to mind.

Separating the front courtyard and the rest of the mansion was another straight wall with roof tiles. Both walked past the opened entrance and were greeted by three connected quarters forming an ‘n’ shape with a mini garden at the centre. The one on the left side was his grandfather’s study and bedroom, the one in the middle was a dining area and the living room was on the right. There was a narrow path on his left and right which led to another quarter at the back, but that wasn’t where they were heading to.

Taejun moved forward and stopped right at the shallow steps in front of his grandfather’s quarter. He took off his shoes at the bottom of the steps and continued his pace to the end of the hallway until the wooden sliding door met his sight.

“Master Sunoo has arrived here, Sir,” he announced.

“Bring him in,” replied a raspy voice from inside of the study.

He turned to Sunoo, giving an assuring nod before sliding the door open. Taejun waited until the younger male entered the room to close the door back, leaving the grandfather and the grandson a space to talk.

The scent of sandalwood and damped pine trees instantly came to his senses. The room was comfortably spacious to fit in few shelves around, a chest drawer, a big oak desk and a low coffee table. The room also turned into a warm brownish hue with the bright sunlight coming from the windows around. Although the structure mainly maintained the hanok element, the interior however has some modern touch to it, making the appearance of contemporary and traditional at the same time.

Sunoo saw tons of papers and books stacked on the desk, all of it was not touched nor being moved from its place as if it was meant to be there in the first place. He wondered if his grandfather was working on something. But his attention darted again towards his grandfather who was sitting crossed leg on the heated wooden floor.

There were two-panel doors with clear glass surfaces connecting the room to the outside veranda on his grandfather’s left. The view to the back courtyard came to sight instantly, the lawn was covered by a shorter brown grass, and an old big pine tree stood pridefully at the left corner of the yard. Sunoo was sure it was older than he was because the last time he was here, the tree had always been there, and his grandfather would have been sitting out there if it was not for the freezing temperatures.

“Finally, you’re home again, huh?” said his grandfather, his eyes didn’t bother to look at Sunoo nor did he have the intention to turn his gaze at him.

“Yes, I am.” Sunoo honestly was expecting this kind of greeting to happen. After all, he’s also his grandfather’s grandson like Seonjae. The elderly male has the right to see him in private like this after he left the house. “How are you doing, harabeoji?” he asked politely, staring at any movement the older male made.

“Of course, I’m doing fine,” he replied.

Sunoo’s eyes then caught the coffee table set at his front, and on top of it was a chess board with the pieces arranged neatly in their position, and he couldn’t help but think about his grandfather’s next word.

“Do you know how to play Chess?”

The question caught Sunoo off guard, somehow, an old scenario repeated in this present time. It was the same question he had asked Sunoo back then.

“Yes, I do.” But his answer wasn’t the same as before.

The older male finally looked up from where his eyes had been glued with full glee. “Should we go for a few rounds?” he challenged, and Sunoo never agreed to request this quickly before.

“That sounds great.” As Sunoo sat down opposite his grandfather, the older male’s face became much clearer in his view. He saw more fine lines and wrinkles illuminating his features, a sign that time had passed and pulled the youthfulness he had. Even so, his grandfather still looked similar to what he’d remembered.

The white chess pieces were seated opposite his, the black one. Without further waiting, his grandfather started the first move by marching the pawn forward on the board. Sunoo followed suit, moving his black pawn forward as well… and just like that, the game started.

Sunoo left his grandfather’s study after winning two games out of three of them, and that was enough to leave a good impression on the old man. He was sure his grandfather didn’t look forward to such a turn, but nevertheless, it was great to hear that he enjoyed the play. Sunoo was expecting to be called back to his study for another match, and when that happened, he needed to come even more prepared, maybe with a plan.

Taejun was waiting for him outside of the room and Sunoo didn’t know how long he’d been there. But the warm and friendly gesture from him was sufficient to put Sunoo out of his thought. The latter then assisted Sunoo to the back of the main quarter, leading him through the path on their left. “Your father will be back by dinner,” he added, taking his turn to the left, climbing a few stone steps to get through the entrance.

“I see.”

“Should I notify him of your presence?”

“No need for that. I’ll just greet him later.”

“Alright then,” the personal assistant’s nodded. “Well, as you can see here, this is the guest quarter,” explained Taejun while extending his arm to the right.

Just like the main quarter design, the lodge was built with a hanok exterior as well, but the only difference was that it was a double-story structure. Sunoo could see two stairs extending at the end of the left and right quarters, which could be the way to enter the upper lodge.

“It used to be your aunt’s quarter before she moved out after marrying her husband,” Taejun continued. “But, since she rarely comes home and sleeps here, your grandfather turned this into a guest quarter instead.”

Sunoo instantly recalled the said aunt after Taejun mentioned it. He almost forgot that his father has two younger siblings which was his Aunt Seohyung and his late Uncle Seonho. He didn’t remember much about his aunt, since she was mostly not at home due to her work, and as for his Uncle Seonho, Sunoo heard that he died even before his parents even got married. But what made him ponder a lot about his uncle’s death was that, nobody in this household mentioned him, as if it was the tabooest topic to be talked about.

“I can see why harabeoji does that.” Sunoo agreed.

The two moved forward, heading straight to another wall and entrance, a wooden door and steps came into sight. Sunoo followed behind Taejun obediently until he stopped in front of the quarter.

“And this is your quarter, Sir.”

Sunoo noticed the structure was like any other quarter in this house, it’s just that this one was much better, welcoming, and familiar. It’s as if Seonjae was there with him; he could see the latter walking and sitting around the hallway and courtyard, smiling and waving at him like he’d been waiting for him so long to be there.

The courtyard was in the middle of the conjugated quarter. It was spacious enough to move around whenever he needed fresh air to think. Plus, the mini garden in the yard made it look vibrant, and Sunoo already imagined himself lying under the warm sunlight on the wide bench there.

“The right quarter belongs to late Master Seonjae,” Taejun explained, as he moved toward the lodge on the left. “And your room will be here, Sir,” he continued, climbing the shallow steps before taking off his shoes at the top step. He slid open the room’s door and the minimalist interior immediately greeted them.

Sunoo stepped in and let his eyes roam around his surroundings. A low chair lounge was what greeted him firsthand, a clear window at the back let the daylight coming through easily. Then, on his right, there was an open room which he assumed to be his sleeping area, might as well be a changing room. He then saw his suitcases and the two boxes he packed from his aunt’s house already settled there.

“I thought this room belonged to Uncle Seonho, no?” Sunoo said, recalling all the things he heard from Seonjae; about this quarter was his Uncle Seonho’s, but after he died, it was renovated for Seonjae to use. Even for the two years, Sunoo was here, this room had always been untouched because his grandfather insisted on leaving it that way. So, what’s with the sudden change of mind now?

“It was, yes. Your parents, at first, would want you to move into Master Seonjae’s room, if it’s not your grandfather instructed this room to be cleaned for you,” replied Taejun. “He thought you might as well want your own space, instead of using what belongs to your late brother.”

Sunoo nodded at that explanation. “What about the middle room?”

“Ah, that’s the study room for this quarter,” Taejun said. “Feel free to use them if you want to.”

“Thank you for the assistance, Mr Ki.” Sunoo turned around, facing Taejun with a little smile.

“It’s my pleasure, Sir.” Taejun nodded as a polite courtesy. “Well, then, I’ll leave you on your own for now. If you need anything, just ring the phone in the room, and the servant will come to your service.”

“I will.”

“The dinner will be at 8 o’clock. Byeongkwan will come here to assist you to the dining hall,” the latter added, before finally leaving the place.

Sunoo put down his backpack on one of the low chairs there and walked out of his room. The door to Seonjae’s room welcomed him from the opposite side, somehow calling him to be there.

 A piece of memory flashed at the back of his mind.

“Why don’t you move in with us ㅡ with me?” Seonjae asked one weekend afternoon when both of them leisurely lying side by side on Sunoo’s bed. It was during a summer break, and Seonjae had come for a two-day sleepover.

Sunoo shrugged the question, turning to a new page of his current read. “It’s not that easy, Seonjae-yah.”

The younger sighed annoyingly at his brother’s answer. “What is it that’s not easy about it?” He flipped his body, making his torso lie down on the mattress as his head turned to Sunoo. “We have everything there, even the book! Uncle Seonho has plenty of it in his study. I’m sure you’re going to love it,” he said, trying to persuade his twin.

“No. That’s his, and not mine. Why should I enjoy having someone else’s belongings?” Again, Sunoo nonchalantly replied.

“But the quarter is mine. This means everything in that place is also mine, isn’t it? I can share or let anyone use it as I like.”

Sunoo heaved a sigh, turning his attention to his twin on his right side. “Why do you want me to move there so much?”

“Because that way, we can see each other every day, instead of waiting for this kind of opportunity to meet,” Seonjae answered quietly. “Besides, I’m alone there. I need a companion. It’s always me in that house.”

“Don’t you have a friend?”

“Of course, I do!” Seonjae sprung to his elbow, facing his twin a little bit offended by that statement. “I have friends. But, they are not the same as you. I can't talk freely with them like this, sharing my thoughts and joking around. They’re not as tolerable as you.” And Seonjae chuckled at the last sentence after Sunoo scrunched his face, cringed.

Sunoo just shook his head in disbelief. Seonjae always knew how to get on his nerves. Turning back to his reading, Sunoo said, “If I move back in, I don’t wanna room with you. It’s a nuisance.”

“Wait, does that mean you agree with my request?” Seonjae was already excited.

“I said ‘if’, OK?”

“Deal!” But Seonjae ignored him. “I’ll ask Father to bring you home, wait! Maybe I’ll ask harabeoji to let you use Uncle Seonho’s room!” Seonjae got up from his position and shook Sunoo’s body with full enthusiasm. “I’ll hold on to your word, alright? Make sure you come to stay with me! That’s a promise, Kim Sunoo.”

“I’m here already, Seonjae-yah … but you’re the one who broke the promise,” he mumbled, staring at the room in front with longing.

That night, during dinner, he met his stepmother whom he kept avoiding for the past years, and much to his surprise, his Aunt Seohyung was there too with his husband and son who’s ten years younger than him. It was indeed an important welcoming dinner Sunoo assumed, considering the latter barely coming home as Taejun told him earlier. So, to see her attending the dinner was something surprising.

For some reason, the cold tense air had never left the dining hall, and it made Sunoo forget how a scrumptious dinner meal was supposed to taste like. 

Now did he regret coming here? 

Yes, a little. 

But Sunoo has his own goal to achieve, so setting the uneasiness aside, he acts unfazed by the whole situation, which is one thing he’s good at. Also, he was glad his grandfather knew how to lighten up the situation, though it seemed that he was the only one who was delighted about having Sunoo home again. Nevertheless, the dinner went smoothly just like everyone wanted. At least it didn't make Sunoo lash out rude comments or anything. 

But when he thought his day would end up after the dinner, Sunoo was wrong about it. 

When he was called to his father’s study, which was just situated behind his grandfather’s lodge, he had to prepare himself for another act, and yes! the meeting was as awkward as he expected, but he didn’t anticipate their father-son talk to be different to what they usually had, which mostly ended up with full tension and argument.

“I hope you like your room,” Seok-kyu said.

“Yes, it’s splendid.”

“Now that you’re here, I hope you have some thoughts about your future onward,” his father trailed off. “Whatever you have in mind regarding your education or interest, you can say it and I won’t oppose it.”

Now this felt like negotiating, Sunoo thought. But since he already had the answer in mind, it didn’t take long for him to reply. “I would like to further my study in Sangje.” Giving his father a serious look, Sunoo said that firmly.

“Out of all places?” Seok-kyu raised a brow. “I see that your grade and ability are beyond great to be there. Don’t you want to try something else? Your potential can help you to enrol in one of those best boarding schools abroad.”

Sunoo straightened in his chair. “You told me I can say my thoughts regarding my future, and I made up my mind for that. Plus, Sangje is an elite boarding school in our country. Isn’t it great to be enrolled as one of the students there? Besides, everyone in our family went there, even Seonjae. So, why can’t I?”

“Have you considered it thoroughly?” his father asked, his hands intertwined on the oak desk. 

“Yes,” Sunoo answered, with no uncertainty in his voice. “And I am tired already of living in hiding. I don’t want to leave anywhere further anymore. Let me live as I am, father. As your eldest son, Kim Sunoo.”

The night air was even colder than during the day. But Sunoo didn’t mind the freezing temperatures accompanying him back to his quarter. Just as he entered the entrance to his place, the sight of his stepmother coming out of his room came into his view. Sunoo instantly halted his pace, staring at the older woman walking down the steps without noticing his presence there. And when she looked up and saw Sunoo in front, she was startled like a deer caught in the headlight.

“S-Sunoo-yah… when did you come here?” she asked softly.

“Just now,” he replied simply. “What about you, mother? What are you doing here?”

Yihyun’s face broke into a soft smile and relaxed. “I came to give you an extra blanket to sleep with since Byeongkwan told me that you have none in your room. Also, I just want to check on the room heater if it’s working. You know that room hasn't been used for so long before. It's such a relief that it works just fine."

“I see.” Sunoo nodded. 

‘ She can just ask Byeongkwan to do it himself though.’

“How’s the meeting with your father? Did he give you a hard time?”

“No. Everything is great,” Sunoo lied, faking a smile as he said that. “We just had a small random talk, that’s it.”

“Wonderful.” Yihyun then glanced over her watch and continued, “It’s getting late now. You should go to sleep.”

“Yes, of course.”

“Right." She looked up at Sunoo again. "Make sure to shut your door tightly, okay? The temperature can get even more colder in the early morning.”

“Thank you for the reminder. I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Good night, Sunoo.” Without waiting further, Yihyun walked towards the same path he walked through earlier.

After his stepmother left the quarter, Sunoo quickly entered his room… but not after he made a short visit to the study.

Switching on the light, the entire dark room instantly lit up, making every single piece of furniture in it come into view clearly. Sunoo slid off the door behind him to begin his search. The study, however, surprisingly was big. Lofty bookcases adorned every wall of the room, standing tall to the ceiling, and tons of books of different genres were neatly arranged on each rack. But that wasn’t the only bookcase in it, because there were three others standing horizontally in the middle of the room, forming an aisle in between them.

Sunoo walked through each path he could go through, scanning the books on the shelves with full fascination. But that wasn’t what he was here for.

On the right side of the room was a big oak desk, facing him. Sunoo made his pace towards it, moving the brown leather swivel chair a little, before settling down on it. He saw two sets of drawers on each side of the desk, and without wasting any more time, he quickly opened each one of them to look at its content, but much to his disappointment, he found nothing.

He swivelled the chair behind and was faced by a big frame of an old traditional painting hung by the wall, and a long oak chest drawer. Sunoo stood up from the chair and continued his search by checking each of the chest drawers he could open. And just like earlier, he found nothing, too.

‘Where could it be?’

If Seonjae used the same phone he used to contact him to call Jay on the night he died, then, that phone must be the one found on the scene. Which now means, the other phone must be somewhere around here, right? Knowing Seonjae, that guy was very meticulous when it came to hiding his belongings. He knew his twin wouldn’t keep it in his bedroom.

‘It must be in here.’

After ten minutes of searching here and there, Sunoo left the study with empty hands as soon as he switched off the light, and closed the door again, heading back to his room. Maybe he should check it again tomorrow. He was sure that he must have missed someplace, and maybe it would be much more helpful when the daylights came.

He must have been so tired from the moving since this morning, and taking a long sleep was what he needed. However, before he could jump straight to his bed, Sunoo still had some more things to do.

Reaching for his backpack on the low chair, he walked back to his bed and took out all the things he packedㅡhis laptop, the photo album, Seonjae’s journal and another thumb drive that he kept in the small chest box … the one that he supposed to show to Jay instead of the other.

He turned on his laptop, and as he waited for it to load, he stacked the pillow behind his back before leaning down with the device on his lap. Sunoo then plugged in the thumb drives, instantly greeted with an access requirement: to key in the password. 

With ease, he typed in the key like a muscle memory and the folder’s content came to view.

A single folder named ‘XX_Seonjae’ was clicked open, and another list of folders appeared on the screen. Each one of them was named by the current date, and right now, Sunoo scrolled down the cursor to find today’s date folder.

And he was set to discover another new thing.

Chapter Text

Jay had been eagerly waiting for a message from Kai and Sunoo about the next meeting since he came back home from that day. He felt restless with every minute that passed, unable to quiet the curiosity bubbling inside him. He spent a lot of time thinking about the possibility and chances of them decrypting the file.

"Jay, my dear... are you not going to eat that breakfast? Your toast won't taste good when it's cold." Jane's voice pulled Jay immediately from his messy thought.

Jay suddenly became aware of his surroundings, as he looked around he noticed that he was sitting in the open dining hall which was connected to both the kitchen and the spacious living room. He remembered he was having breakfast with his mother. He reached for the fork and knife on both sides of the plate and gently cut the French toast in front of him. He took a small bite so as not to worry his mother.

"I've never seen you look this trouble," the older female commented, as she too, took a bite of her toast. "Is there something bothering your mind these days?"

Jay shook his head. "No, nothing to be concerned about, Mom."

"Are you sure?" Jane now had a stern motherly look on her face. She knew Jay better than anyone else, and just by a glimpse of that expression she could tell her son was keeping something from her.

"Yes." Jay beamed. "Don't worry much. You know I always tell you everything even when you don't ask, right?"

"I know. But it's not wrong to ask, isn't it?"

Jay noticed something unusual about his mother's attire. Although she always dressed appropriately, today she seemed a bit overdressed for being at home. Jay knew his mother's wardrobe well and he could tell that she was dressed to go somewhere. It was apparent that she was going to meet someone.

"Do you have an appointment?" Jay asked, shifting the topic instantly. He then pointed at his mother's outfit. "I've never seen you dressing up like this unless you're meeting someone important."

"Oh," Jane was a bit surprised with the observant statement. "Yeah, I'm going to meet Seonjae's mom in a while. You know, to catch up with some things among us, before I fly to Milan next week."

OK, that makes sense. His mom and Seonjae's mom have been best friends since their college days. Whenever his mom was in Seoul, they would hang out, chat, and have fun with their other friends.

"Now that I mentioned about her," Jane trailed off, turning her attention to his son who was sitting opposite her on the dining table. "Do you know that Seonjae has a twin brother?"

That question somehow made Jay coughed in surprise.

"Omo! Are you alright, my dear?" Jane quickly shoved a glass of water to his son and watched with full concern as he chugged down the liquid. "Why are you so shocked? It's not like I say something weird."

Jay, who was coughing intermittently, looked up and asked, "Did you say Seonjae has a twin?"

Of course, Jay knew about it, but he couldn't help himself from giving such a reaction. He should have expected that his mother would eventually bring this topic to him, but he never saw it was going to come this early.

"Yes, I did!" Jane nodded enthusiastically.

"H-how did you know?" Jay wiped the corner of his mouth gently with the napkin.

Jane rolled her eyes as if his son just asked the silliest question. "Of course, his mom told me." 

Right.... who else would tell his mother such a thing if it's not her own best friend? But, what with the sudden revelation? He thought Sunoo was supposed to live in hiding; becoming a shadow that no one should notice.

"I was told that his twin brother has been living with his maternal aunt these past years. That's why no one knows about him," Jane continued, before cutting another small piece of her toast. "And I heard he has returned to live with them now."

"Who?"

"The twin brother, of course," replied Jane.

Does that mean Kim Sunoo is in Seoul right now? But why he didn't contact me?

"Seriously, have you not heard about this before, my dear? Seonjae was your best friend, though. He should at least tell you since you guys have known each other for so long."

That was exactly what he thought when he saw Sunoo. But he had known Seonjae long enough to know how secretive the latter could be. Seonjae would never tell anyone about this no matter how close you think you were with him, or even if it cost his life. He'd rather keep this to himself rather than allow people to discover his secret. For some reason, Jay felt astounded by how careful Seonjae was at keeping Sunoo away from the spotlight; from anyone's knowledge. 

"No, mom. This is my first time hearing it." Of course, Jay had to lie about meeting Sunoo for the past few days. He couldn't let his mom know about it or else she would question him a lot of things.  

"Is that so?" Jane shook her head in disbelief. "I wonder why Yihyun suddenly told me this now," she pondered. 

"She must have her reason, then." Jay flashed a little assuring smile.

Later that day, when he spent his time in his room, revising the latest guitar lesson video that his private tutor sent to him, Jay received a message from Sunoo. The text was written short and simple, but straightforward to his understanding.

'Kai said the meeting will be tomorrow at 10.30 in the morning. The location will be on The North Gate.'

Upon reading that message, Jay could not help but be confused by the info he just read.

"The north gate?" he pondered. But it didn't take him that long to open his phone web server to search for it; which only to be directed to none other than Sukjeongmun Gate, also known as the North Gate of Seoul.

"Seriously? Sukjeongmun Gate?"

As far as Jay knew, to get to that gate, he needed to climb some kilometres of hiking track to reach the top.

In this weather?

Kai can't be that serious, right?

A & D

That morning, after having a quick breakfast with his grandfather and parents, Sunoo retreated to his room, thinking of continuing his search from yesterday. But when Byeongkwan came and informed him about his grandfather summoning him to his study, Sunoo's search came to a halt immediately.

"Did he say why he wants me there, Byeongkwan hyung?" Sunoo asked as he put on his shoes.

The male servant just shook his head. "No, he didn't."

"That's quite predictable," he mumbled. Once finished tying his shoelaces, Sunoo stood from the stone step he was sitting on and dusted his pants. "Thank you for informing me. I'll head there on my own."

Byeongkwan only nodded understandingly and withdrew from the quarter to do his previous task, while Sunoo went to his grandfather's study. However, instead of taking the usual path, Sunoo walked through another entrance that connected the backyard of the main quarter.

He closed the door behind him and walked down the stone steps carefully, making his way towards the yard, following the trail of steppingstone on the ground before meeting the back door of the kitchen that was slightly ajar. Sunoo slowly swung the door gently and peeked inside, only to be greeted by two surprised kitchen maids. They probably didn't expect to see Sunoo coming in from there.

"Master Sunoo, what are you doing coming from there?" The older maid, Ms Ahn asked as she gave him a perplexed look.

"I'm sorry. Did I startle both of you?" Sunoo took off his shoes and stepped in, closing the door shut.

The younger maid, Seunghee, probably in her early twenties, shook her head profusely. "Of course, not, Sir. We're just ... not expecting you to come in from the backyard."

That made sense. He thought.

He's now the young master of this house. He should have used the right entrance to come in and out of the mansion, and not surprising the maids and the other servants. Maybe he should fix that for later.

"Well, I just find this path is closer to harabeoji's study," he explained. Then, his eyes darted to the cups and saucer, the hot tea in the teapot, and the snack that the maids were preparing. "I assumed we have guests coming?" he asked.

"Oh, it's your mother's friends," Seunghee replied enthusiastically as she arranged the Yakgwa on the white porcelain plate. "Those ladies always come over to gossipㅡ"

"Seunghee," Ms Ahn cut with a glare.

"Sorry." Seunghee realized what she just said, and smiled sheepishly before continuing her focus on the sweet snack.

Ms Ahn turned to Sunoo and flashed a soft smile. "Didn't you say that you're heading to your grandfather's study just now?"

"Thank you for the reminder, Ms Ahn. I'll head in first then." Sunoo nodded his head to the maids and left the kitchen, where later he came across the dining hall.

From there, he could hear women's voices coming from the living room. He peeked from where he was standing a little and saw a few new faces sitting with his stepmother. Looking at their appearance, Sunoo was sure these ladies must be from the same elite circle of his family.

Without wasting any more time there, Sunoo fastened up his pace towards the outside hallway, only to be stopped by his stepmother's voice, calling him to the living area. Having no option but to comply, Sunoo quickly put on his acting mask and walked towards where Yihyun and her friends gathered.

"Yes, mother?"

Yihyun, who was sitting at the centre of the Chesterfield sofa set, reached for his hand and pulled him closer to sit next to her. "Sunoo-yah, I want to introduce you to these ladies here," she said, extending her arm to each one of her friends who sat on her left and right. "This is Mrs Han, Mrs Jang and Mrs Yang."

Sunoo instantly flashed a smile and nodded his head politely.

"These are all my friends," Yihyun added with a radiant smile. "You might see them quite often after this since they usually visit our house," she added. 

The topic that they were discussing earlier was long forgotten upon seeing the younger. 

"Omo, what a fine-looking man he is," said Mrs Jang amusingly as she eyed Sunoo. "He does look like his father a lot, doesn't he?" she continued, turning to her friends expectantly.

"Yes, he does!" added Mrs Han gleefully. "He looks just as handsome as Seok-kyu oppa."

"By any chance, Yihyun, where did you say you're going to send him to study again?" asked Mrs Yang with full anticipation.

"I didn't tell you guys anything yet," replied Yihyun softly.

"Then, will he join our kids in Sangje?" Mrs Jang questioned; this time all eyes were focused on the mother-son pair.

"Well, umm...." Yihyun turned to Sunoo, then back to her friends. "Sunoo still discussing that with his father, I suppose. Wherever he wants to go, we will send him there. Right, Sunoo-yah?"

"Yes, mother. That's true." And that's a lie. Because Sunoo already decided on that matter.

"I want you to meet my son, Jongseong. He'll be very delighted to see you!" Mrs Han chirped excitedly.

"Right! Jongseongie and Sunoo are the same age." Mrs Jang pointed out. "Hyunjae is a few years older than them, but he'll be a great friend to the younger too."

"Yes, yes, having an older friend won't be that bad," agreed Mrs Han. "Aren't they all already close to each other?" 

Mrs Jang nodded. "Yes, you're right." 

"Taehyun and Jungwon are Sunoo's peers as well. It would be lovely to see them befriend each other too," Mrs Yang added with a motherly smile.

Now that the mothers had mentioned their sons' names, Sunoo finally knew who he should keep an eye on. 

The conversation started to move further with them reminiscing their school days and all, and Sunoo just sat beside Yihyun, nodding and smiling when he was asked. Honestly, it was tiring. He didn't know how long he needed to put on this mask, but hearing all these ladies speak in such a manner already made him sick. How could Seonjae cope with these people all this time?

Noticing the discomfort on his stepson's face, Yihyun immediately shifted the topic. "Sunoo-yah, aren't you supposed to meet your grandfather in his study?"

"Oh, right! I almost forgot about that, Mother. He must have been waiting for me," Sunoo replied, pretending to be surprised by the passing time. "I think that's a sign for me to take my leave now."

"Oh dear, what a shame," said Mrs Han. "We really hope you could join us a bit longer."

"I would love to, Mrs Han." Sunoo faked a laugh. "But, maybe next time."

Yihyun lightly squeezed his hand, a signal to leave. "You may go." She smiled assuringly.

With one last look, Sunoo nodded his head again to the three ladies and left. He moved past the dining hall and walked through the sliding door before meeting the outside hallway. There, he could see his grandfather's study door just around the corner.

Fastening his pace, Sunoo was finally at the front of the room.

"Harabeoji, this is me, Sunoo. May I come in?"

"Yes, yes. Come on in."

There was something Sunoo liked about his grandfather's study. From the interior to the peaceful ambience. Everything was likeable.  Could it be the sandalwood scent that made him rooted on his feet to stay calm?

Although the room was silent most of the time, even a single movement would echo to the surroundings, however, it wasn't something painful to bear. It's nice and comforting like it's giving a sense of closeness.

"Did you meet your mother's friends earlier?" his grandfather asked, staring at the baduk stones on the board before placing a new one to form his territory.

"Yes, I did, harabeoji." Sunoo then put his black stones adjacent to his grandfather's white one, blocking his way.

"How was it, then?" Kim Young-gil finally looked up to his grandson. The younger male face lit up with a whole lot of fascination with the board game, though he barely showed them.

"If I have to be honest... it's a little bit unfamiliar." Sunoo still had his gaze on the baduk board. "But it wasn't that bad," he added, now looking up to meet the older male's eyes.

Young-gil chuckled hearing that. "You'll get used to it."

"You think so, harabeoji?"

"Yes. Everything takes time, my boy," said Young-gil as he set back his gaze down the board where the white and black stones were placed in various patterns on it. However, the black stone that Sunoo put on the board earlier made him ponder his grandson's strategy. "I didn't expect you to know your way with baduk."

Turning his eyes at the exact point his grandfather was staring, the corner of his mouth stretched, forming a triumphant smile that was subtle to the view. "I practised a lot."

"Really?" A brow raised in anticipation and curiosity. He then placed his white stone on a vacant intersection on the board, surrounding Sunoo's black stone.

"The elderly people in the neighbourhood love to play baduk. And every evening I would come and join them to play," replied Sunoo, scanning the board intensely.

"But, aren't kids of your age normally not interested in this kind of game?" Young-gil chuckled amusingly. "Kids these days prefer video games, do they?"

"Yes, but I find baduk very interesting to play," said Sunoo, his hand reaching for the black stone in the bowl on the right side of the board, whilst his eyes stayed on the opportunity he's about to hold. "Because it helps to strengthen my brain; and improve my planning skill to figure out the big picture," he trailed off his word as he placed down his stone.

Young-gil then responds to the move by capturing the black stone group, immediately expanding his territory as soon as he puts his stone on the board. A satisfied smile was visible on his face.

"But the most crucial life lessons also can be learned by playing baduk, too, harabeoji," Sunoo continued. "For example, knows how to read ahead of the game," he said, eyes glued on the board, eyeing the stone's placement attentively.

"Then, knows the importance of connection and defence mechanisms to stay alive. Once you figure out the art of life and death, it will be easier to plan out the invasion and reduction. Also, the main goal here is not always about capturing and expanding our territory." Sunoo reached for his stone, ready to strike his move.

"The most fascinating point is the ability to make your opponent respond to your move, and by doing that, we are controlling them." He then placed his stone on a vacant intersection, in a large white territory, that his grandfather missed seeing; instantly capturing the group. "And controlling is one of the most powerful abilities a human can possess."

For some reason, the last statement brought so many familiarities to Young-gil. For the last three decades of his life, he had heard the same thing. And now he felt everything seemed to be repeating itself.

"Also, sacrificing doesn't always mean dying or losing. It's a distraction to carry out a bigger plan subtly." Sunoo averted his eyes to his grandfather who looked rather stunned with the scene unfolding before him. "Mom used to tell me that a lot whenever we played."

"She did?" There's a hint of impressiveness in Young-gil's voice.

"Mmn. She always said baduk is beautifully complex." A small smile plastered on Sunoo's face. "How's it harabeoji? Did I meet your expectations?"

Young-gil just laughed at that. "Well, who would have thought my eldest grandson is this smart, huh?"

"Though it's not much, you can brag to your friend that your grandson is good at baduk," Sunoo added playfully. "I bet they will envy you, too."

"You're right," agreed Young-gil. "How many young kids know to play baduk these days, isn't it?"

"Now you have a play buddy."

And that's enough to boost Young-gil's mood. He couldn't help himself from chuckling and smiling at Sunoo's remarks. "Alright, now, tell me anything you want. I will grant it."

Sunoo smiled. "Eyy, is it OK to ask my grandfather anything? I feel burdened all of a sudden."

"You don't have to feel burdened, my boy," said Young-gil assuringly. "This old man is more than capable of granting you anything," he continued proudly. "Come on, tell me. What is it do you want?"

Upon hearing that, Sunoo couldn't help himself from feeling the excitement in him jolt out like a flush of stream. "Well, then ... I won't ask for anything fancy from you. Just having you acknowledge me as your grandson is already enough."

"Of course, I already am! If I could tell the world how proud I am to have you as my grandson, everyone would have died of jealousy."

"If that's so, does that mean I can use your power and influence as a shield to seize the opportunity ahead?" Sunoo asked, now taking off the outer layer of his expression. "Can you give me your protection and support?"

Young-gil deeply stared into Sunoo's hazel eyes, and that's when he realized who did it resemble the most. An image of a person immediately came to his mind. "Is this a bargain?"

Sunoo shrugged. "Depend on how you interpret it," he said calmly.

"If that's so, what will I get in return."

"A grandson you'll be proud of," Sunoo paused, as he returned Young-gil's look with the same energy.

Young-gil always felt guilty for the things that happened to Sunoo in the past, and he always wanted to do the best for him. He knew the reason why his son decided to let Sunoo's mother raise him instead of taking both twins to his care. And he knew why Seok-kyu sent Sunoo to Yejin at that time. All of that was a sacrifice. But he wasn't sure if it was worth the consequences that came after.

Now, after seventeen years, he finally saw the resemblance behind that cold gaze and words. He wasn't sure if a lot of people would notice, but as much as Sunoo looked like the copycat of his father's younger version, Young-gil, however, thought Sunoo was the reincarnation of his dead motherㅡHwang Yeonjae.

Just from a glimpse, he immediately saw the courageous act, and bright and rebellious personality exuding from his grandson. Sunoo somehow reminded him of his Seok-kyu's carefree-self back in the days; the time when he was not burdened with worries and societal expectations.

"I know you're still working on Uncle Seonho's case," Sunoo added, instantly making Young-gil stare at him bewildered. "I won't be too careless leaving criminal act books and old cases files stacked on my desk if I'm working on something confidential. Besides, why would a retired man like you read such things, unless important." 

"You really have a sharp eye," Young-gil remarked, shaking his head in disbelief. "Your brother won't bat an eye on my desk whenever he came here, and there's youㅡ who've been observing everything with every passing second."

"I guess it's a habit I picked since I was a kid." Sunoo shrugged. His eyes then darted to the baduk board, a glint of shrouded light that was hard to decode visible through his gaze. "I know it's way deeper than anyone would have thought. So, if you let me, I'll be the free pawn that plays for you in this game." 

Chapter Text

SUKJEONG-MUN GATE, SEOUL. January. 

Jay did not know what made him certain that the meeting would be in Sukjeongmun Gate out of all the places that existed in Seoul. For some reason, he knew the oddness he felt was what he should trust. Maybe, just maybe… Kai has his reason for choosing such a location. It could be that he did not want to be tailed or seen by anyone, knowing that what they were trying to work on was pretty dangerous and confidential.

But still, it’s winter! And the temperature was not in his favour this morning. How could Kai not think of such conditions? Thankfully his stamina was built for a morning hike, even in the freezing weather.

Though a bit of a nuisance, Jay was glad the meeting location was near the neighbourhood he lived in. He read on the internet that it only going to take him around fifteen minutes or less than twenty minutes of walking up the trail before reaching the top.

God, he hoped he was at the right place and not wasting his time and energy on this.

On a side note, Jay appreciated the view and scenery that greeted him throughout his hiking. It was breathtaking that the pictures he took did not give justice to what his eyes saw.

After around fifteen minutes, Jay finally reached the top where the gate was situated. The freezing wind made him pull his jacket closer, hands digging the warmth in the pocket which thankfully radiated from the hot packs he put there before leaving the house.

He then glanced over his watch and looked at the time. It’s exactly 10.30 a.m. just like Sunoo said he should come.

But why there was no one up here?

Could it be he went to the wrong location?

Fishing out his phone from his jacket, Jay immediately opened his KakaoTalk inbox to check on Sunoo’s message again. Before he could further his complaint and disappointment, heavy panting and footsteps came behind him, and Jay never turned his body around that fast.

“Seriously,” the newcomer said, breath short from the hiking. “How can you pick this place out of all other places in Seoul, Jay?”

It was Kai, and hold up … did he say Jay picked the location?

“What do you mean I picked this place? Isn’t it you?” Jay asked back, his eyebrow furrowed in puzzlement.

“Me? I picked this location?” Kai coughed slightly, still controlling his heavy breathing. “Ha, now you’re playing stupid, huh?” he scoffed.

Jay really did not understand what this half-Korean implied by that. And why were they accusing each other because of this?

“FYI,” Kai continued. “Sunoo told me himself that you chose this location as our meeting place yesterday.”

Sunoo did?

“Well, you know what?” Jay said. “Sunoo is also the one who told me that Kai informed him the meeting place will be on the North Gate.”

It did not take that long for Kai to realize the mystery behind all this, and Jay could see it flashed through his eyes. They were indeed thinking of the same answer.

“Where is he?” Kai asked quietly.

“I wonder about that too,” Jay replied.

Kai couldn’t help but sighed exasperatedly. He then took out his phone to check on his last message with Sunoo, to which the latter had not replied with anything but ‘last seen’. Now he wondered if Sunoo did this intentionally, but again … for what? Was he coming for something? As far as he remembered, he had nothing serious going on with the late Seonjae. Even if Sunoo really was looking for something, shouldn’t that be Jay and the rest of the posh kids in Sangje’s Student Society?

“Have you tried calling him?” Jay asked, also checking on his phone. He did not know why the coverage in this spot suddenly did not work for his phone, as if it happened on purpose. “Damn it! I can’t even make a call,” he said while extending his arm a little bit higher to gain any signal around.

“What do you expect?” Kai only shook his head. “He must have planned something to make us come here in the first place.”

“But, why?”

Kai shrugged. “How should I know? You’re the one close to his twin. If anything happens, you should know about Kim Seonjae better than myself.”

Jay went silent hearing that as he digested every bite of Kai’s words into his brain.

Kai is right. He’s the one who knew Seonjae among them. If Sunoo demanded an answer about his twin’s death, he should be the one being questioned.

“But don’t forget what you did for Seonjae the last time,” Jay retorted. “As if you’re not doing the most shady stuff on his behalf.”

“All I did was get him the information he needed with my knowledge.”

“Illegally too, no doubt,” Jay added.

Kai heaved a heavy sigh. Seemed like it would only get worse if he replied to Jay with another snarky remark. “Look, if Kim Sunoo doesn’t appear the next minute I’m leaving. Let’s just pretend we don’t know anything about that thumb drive.”

Oh, yes …. Jay almost forgot about that!

Now, how could he pretend to not know when this topic of his restlessness was brought up?

“Hold up,” Jay stopped him. “What happened to the file in that thing?”

Instead of getting an answer, Jay only received a hearty laugh from Kai. The latter was so entertained by the genuine question. Now this made him even more confused.

What the actual fuck is going on right now?

Kai wiped the happy tears from the corner of his eye as he was slowly collected from the laughing fit. “You seriously think he gonna let a random person he just met get a hold of his belongings that easily?”

“What?”

“The thumb drive was a fake one,” Kai said, now the tone of his voice was a lot more serious than before. “The encrypted files in there were just a dummy. There’s no actual info in it because that’s what he wants, Jay.”

“I don’t get itㅡ”

“Kim Sunoo is playing a game with us. He set us up, Jay,” Kai continued.

Before Jay could utter more questions and his curiosity, a voice interrupted them.

“I thought you guys would have figured it out before coming here, no?”

From the gate pavilion, stood Sunoo with his unfazed look. Both Jay and Kai were instantly shocked by the sudden appearance. Thousands of questions flashed on their perplexed expression.

When did Sunoo arrive? How long he’s been up there?

“Youㅡh-how did youㅡ” Jay felt his tongue suddenly froze.

“No, why did you guys take so much time to be up here anyway?” Sunoo sighed as he turned to his phone screen. “I’ve been here for twenty minutes already,” he added, before walking down the gate pavilion stairs. “Don’t you know how cold the weather is?”

“Cut the chase, will you?” Kai said in full hostility. “Aren’t you having too much fun with this game, Kim Sunoo?”

That statement immediately made Sunoo laugh.

Fun, huh? He’d felt rather thrilled from it.

“What’s all this mean, Sunoo?” Jay questioned disappointedly, all he could display was disbelief and pain of being lied to. “What you’re trying to lead us on?”

Sunoo's face was instantly turning cold. The amusement gaze and laughter were long gone and replaced by somberness. “You guys really think I did all this with no purpose?”

“Is it because of Seonjae?” Jay spoke again, there was a tone of softness and sorrow as he mentioned that name.

“Who else could it be if it’s not him?” Sunoo now stood at eye level with the two of them. He couldn’t help but smirk at the thought of them playing dumb and trusting every single act Sunoo pulled last time. “But, do you know what entertained me the most?” Before Jay or Kai could reply, Sunoo continued. “Watching you guys went restless, and fooled.”

Kai scoffed. “Crazy bastard.”

“But thanks to that, I finally concluded how to evaluate you guys with no bias and judgment.”

And that’s enough to make Jay and Kai exchange looks with one another.

What does there need to be evaluated for?

[Three days prior]

The day Sunoo received the package, he was indeed clueless.

A Joker card, a riddle note, an old photo, and a thumb drive.

Honestly, none of the items made sense. What use could he get from it, right? With no sender address and all, everything was just as bad as not knowing a thing.

However, there were a few more things that he didn’t disclose to Jay that day in the restaurant: Seonjae’s journal and a letter that was written in the cypher alphabet. Based on the handwriting of the letter and the contents of the journal, Sunoo had already identified the sender. But he was still unsure about the contents of the package he had received.

What was the reason?

Starting with the letter… just from the first glance, any human who read it couldn’t make out the meaning at all. Because the sentences were written and arranged in nonsense alphabetical spelling, one would have thought it was just a random writing of tons of alphabet.

"Kuauxcs hvlhsmh nvyifeq zxvwaqz qmkigsn efsygvr glbtpij aeudrvl xtxadtj udpvhnb nwzopqn hqohhdx hlrgbiv oaucfwsㅡ"

But Sunoo didn’t think so. He thought if the ‘sender’ intended to make the contents confusing and enigmatic enough for a logical mind to think, he might as well created such cypher code writing.

However, there were a lot of cypher codes that existed and those that he knew about. Sunoo thought he had to decipher the letter with each one of it to figure out which code his twin was using, and of course, that was going to be a lot of work done. But, only after he noticed the quote at the back of the photo, he found the answer.

‘Veni, vidi, vici (I saw, I came, I conquered)’.

“Julius Caesar,” Sunoo mumbled the name as if it wasn’t foreign to his knowledge at all. In fact, it felt like it was only yesterday he learnt about the quote from one of the philosophical books he read. Also, if he recalled his reading, there was Caesar's cypher that was widely used by Caesar himself to compose secret letters to his allies.

But it couldn’t be that easy. The existence of websites for encoding and decoding the cypher made Caesar's cypher easily cracked.

Sunoo wasn’t sure if that was going to be the solution to this cypher letter, but he tried it; with the help of an online decoder, it didn’t take him that long to decipher it after he figured out the shift used for the plaintextㅡsimply guess from the shift that Caesar used: 3. However the message written still wasn’t properly cracked.

He was now back to square one. The longer he stared at the encrypted letter, the more it made him ponder his brain hard to come out with possible answers. He even tried to remember anything his brain could think of from all the reading he did about cypher code, and that’s when he came across the Vigenère cypher.

How was he so sure, you may ask?

In all honesty, Sunoo wasn’t the brightest when it came to figuring out cypher or any type of it. But if he took account of the small clue he found earlier, Vigenère cypher must be the one for him to decipher the letter correctly. Because the Vigenère cypher normally was encoded by using several Caesar’s cyphers in which the sequence for each shift depended on the keyword used. There were no fixed shifts and the encoded text had to follow the keyword letter repeatedly, which made it a lot harder to decode.

All Sunoo needed to do was find the possible keyword used to decode the cypher.

He started to inspect all the items he received in the package, thinking about the missing puzzle piece. However, twenty minutes passed, and he was still struggling with it.

“Ugh, I don’t know anymore,” he muttered, ruffling his hair frustratingly. Sunoo decided to take a short break.

At this point, he could pass out or get a nosebleed from the stress and frustration.

He leaned on his desk chair, heaving a heavy sigh as he reached for the photo and skimmed every single face there. Seonjae’s face was what attracted him first; his endearing smile was too similar to Sunoo’s. Their eyes would always crinkle into half-moon shapes whenever they smiled, and that was something that most people hard to differentiate between him and Seonjae.

His eyes scanned a few boys near Seonjae. He recognized Jay right away, though the latter seemed a bit younger in the photo. And then his eyes darted to the boy next to Jay before they fixed on the one beside Seonjae.

He knew him…. and it’s been a few years already since their last meeting. Sunoo was sure the latter had changed and wouldn’t remember anything at all, which was supposed to be great for him. He’d rather be forgotten than remembered.

Sunoo flipped again the photo. The written quote was a bit daunting for a teenager like Seonjae to use. But again, it’s Seonjae. Whatever reason he had, it’s always going to be unpredictable.

As he studied the quote, he caught another messy handwriting at the upper right corner of the photo.

‘Sangje Academy.’

“Sangje….” Sunoo mumbled. That was the name of the school Seonjae attended. An elite boarding school that most kids of influential people went to. He heard about it a lot from Seonjae whenever he came for a sleepover or hang out with him.

But, how possible for that name to be the keyword to this cypher letter?

Sunoo put down the photo and grabbed a pencil and a notepad from the desk. As he wrote down the six-letter word, he pulled the cypher letter closer to view it side by side.

Whilst referring to the Vigenère table he searched on the internet, Sunoo then matched the enciphered text with the keyword from the table after he broke it down into the sequence of the alphabet being written … until he got a fully deciphered message.

“Sunoo-yah… if you happened to read this it means I am no longer around. I know it would have shocked you, but please do not be sad or worried. The reason I’m sending this package to you is because you are the strongest version of me and you will never hesitate to fight. You might not understand my point for now, but I am sure you will after you discover the answer yourself… because I know you are smart enough to decipher my puzzle.

p/s: do not trust anyone from the society.”

When Sunoo first read the letter, all he could think was ‘bullshit’. He thought Seonjae might want to pull a trick on him, but Sunoo knew better than anyone that there was no way his brother would go through all this just for a game.

However, there was something inside his brain that was hard to process. From the content of the letter, it’s as if Seonjae was expecting his death. But why? And most importantly who could have done it?

After he sought through the clues and the contents included, he finally answered a few of the questions flooding his mind:

First; Kim Seonjae was murdered, and he knew who the killer was.

Second; the package was sent to him by Seonjae before he was dead. However, Sunoo was yet to discover who dispatched it to him. Considering there was no detail of the courier service, he must have entrusted this task to someone. Was it a person Seonjae trusted? But who?

Third; those people in the photo were either the suspects, or knew about what happened to Seonjae, or they might be the ones who could help him with the riddle.

Lastly; the thumb drive may contain something that could be the reason behind all this. And that’s going to be his next task.

Putting aside the letter, Sunoo moved to the thumb drive which he expected to be encrypted. However, after knowing that the package was coming from Seonjae, Sunoo now knows where he should start finding the clue to his twin’s puzzle, and that also means he knows how to crack the decrypted device.

He tried around ten times, guessing the possible password before he finally got the right one.

‘2-1-S-A-N-G-J-E-1-0-0-4’

Sunoo honestly didn’t know where or how he ended up with that phrase, but there was something about it that made him certain.

For some reason, ‘SANGJE’ must be the main keyword since he already guessed that for the cypher letter earlier. Then, the number ‘21’ was derived from the year the photo was taken based on the date printed on the back. And lastly ‘1004’ …. after he carefully studied most people in the old photo, he noticed the similarities that they shared, and that would be they were related to the Cheonsa Group.

At first, Sunoo keyed in the word ‘Cheonsa’ in full spelling but he still couldn’t access the drive, which just made sense because how could it be that easy, right? He also tried to use the English meaning of the word (Angel), but it didn’t go well either.

As he mumbled the word a couple of times, Sunoo realized something that he missed look… the word ‘Cheonsa’ not only meant ‘Angel’, it also could be a number. ‘Cheon’ as in a thousand. And ‘sa’ means four. Hence, 1004 was obtained.

Sunoo wasn’t sure what he felt when he discovered the content of the drive. It’s too overwhelming for his brain to process. Thousands of questions started to flood in his head, yet, he still couldn’t make any possible answer to them. It made him even more curious about what Seonjae was doing.

Was all this worth to be kept?

Or worse … was he killed because of this?

Now where does he begin?

[Present day]

“How long have you planned this?” Jay questioned. “Is our meeting in the cemetery also a part of your plan too?”

“No.” Sunoo denied. “Our meeting there was very much coincident. But it helps me a lot after,” he added, looking unfazed by the deadly gaze he received from both Kai and Jay. “I just knew I needed to meet someone from that photo, and my oh my… seems like God is in my favour, Jay.”

“So that’s how you guys met?” Kai shook his head in disbelief. No wonder their interaction looked so off the last time he saw them together. But, Kim Sunoo was so unpredictable. From the moment he laid eyes on him, Kai could feel there was something uncanny about his presence.

“Also, thanks to you, I’m finally certain that my brother was killed,” Sunoo continued.

Sunoo now knew quite a couple of things from the package Seonjae sent to him, mostly things that he should know just to keep himself updated about those people in Seonjae's circle. One of them was about Jay and Kai. 

Of course, after he read the letter about Seonjae reminding him not to trust those people in Sangje's Society, Sunoo became wary of Jay since he was also in the photo. But, later in Seonjae's journal, he learnt that Jay left the group because of his brother, making their friendship with Heeseung, Sunghoon and the rest of the other kids in the society even more constraint, which this one, Sunoo needed to know the whole backstory in detail because Seonjae did not explain why it happened in the first place. 

When Jay opened up the story about Seonjae's last phone call, it made Sunoo's uncertainty became clear. So it was true that his twin's accident wasn't just a normal accident. Someone may have planned it that night and what's more shocking was that Seonjae knew and he accepted his fate without any resistance! Sunoo felt miserable just thinking of it. 

"Certain?" Kai's brow furrowed upon hearing that and he immediately turned to Jay for explanation. "What do you guys mean by that?"

Then there was Kai at the side of the whole scene. The Hades of Sangje's 'underworld' was what Seonjae wrote about him in his journal. Thanks to him, all of the details and information Seonjae collected on the thumb drive were obtained easily. Because of this, Sunoo believed Kai also might involved with Seonjae indirectly, whether he'd like to admit it or not. He wondered what made the latter willing to help his brother find such confidential info, knowing that he wasn't a part of Seonjae's circle of friends, to begin with. 

"Jay, what does he mean by that?" Kai shook Jay's arm a bit, to make him respond.  

Jay, however, didn’t look up or make any eye contact with the other two males. Seonjae’s low and trembling voice he tried so hard not to think instantly flashed through his mind, sending chills to his bones and Jay wasn’t sure if any of the things that happened that night were real.

“You make me intrigued, Jay,” Sunoo said quietly. “I cannot stop thinking about the reason why you’re the last person my brother called before his death,” he trailed off his words as he eyed Jay and Kai’s reaction.

“Kim Seonjae called you?” Kai still trying to connect the dot.

Jay still hadn’t said a word.

“Fascinating isn’t it? Like a web that connected in the same universe.” Sunoo chuckled, but his voice sounded wicked when he did it. “Because of Jay, too, I finally found you Kai,” he paused, turning his sharp gaze to Kai. “Or should I call you Hades?”

Now that name was a little bit surprising for Kai to hear. Hades was his hacking name. When he said ‘no one’, he meant nobody ever knew about that hidden identity of him. But if he counted Seonjae and Jay in, that still considered as ‘none’ right, since they were an exception?

“Why? Am I wrong?” Sunoo asked with a fake pout, tilting his head teasingly upon seeing the reaction. “What’s with the reaction, guys?” he laughed.

Kai’s expression turned dark immediately, and Jay mirrored the same expression as well. Just how much Kim Sunoo knew about them that he managed to pretend as if he didn’t know a thing?

“What do you want?” Kai seethed.

“You ask me what I want?” Sunoo snickered as he could no longer hide his dark sinister self from them. He knew the expression he had right now may rubbed a painful amount of salt on Jay and Kai’s frustration. And before any of them could utter a word, Sunoo quickly added, “I just wanna play a cat and mouse game, that’s it.”

And that’s enough to pull a more complex bafflement from the two of them.

“Well, think of it like a noble crusade,” Sunoo continued, now stepping closer to where Jay and Kai were standing. “A crusade against Sangje’s Angels.”

Both Jay and Kai exchanged a glance, before setting their gaze back on Sunoo.

“I need to continue what Seonjae had left me with. It seems like he only did it halfway, so … what do you think?” Sunoo raised a brow, looking at the two earnestly. “Would you like to join me as my comrade?” he extended his hand, palm facing upward, expecting any of the two males to eat with his sweet persuasion.

With a final glance at each other, Jay and Kai accepted Sunoo’s hand readily. No sign of hesitation or reluctance was displayed on their face as they did so.

“Now what?” Jay asked, breaking the silence.

“We are going to make the Angels restless, Jay,” Sunoo muttered.

Kai frowned. “You got a plan?”

“Of course, I have,” Sunoo smirked.

A&D

LA NUIT CLUB, ITAEWON NEIGHBOURHOOD, SEOUL.

The nightclub ambience was too horrendous for one to ease their mind from any problem. But, the alcohol and cigarettes helped so much on that part. And when the blaring music and bass came to one’s hearing, it boosted up the effect even more; feeling swayed and light, as if the trouble and worry were being lifted.

Yang Jungwon had been frequenting this nightclub since he was sixteen. At first, he was hesitant, but once he got the taste of joy in doing it, he couldn’t stop himself. Yes, it was illegal for a teenager to do so. But Jungwon had been doing it like it was his second nature. Plus, he wasn’t the only teenager there. There were a bunch of other school kids coming to this place, masking their appearance like adults, faking their ID, and even secretly handing the bouncer some crinkled stash of money to pass through.

But kids like Jungwon … they don’t even need to do so. Because being a chaebol in this country was a privilege, and Jungwon made sure none of it went to waste.

However, unlike most kids here, Jungwon’s main purpose of coming to the club wasn’t because of craving the burning taste of the alcohol. He was there because he enjoyed the loud music, cigarettes, pretty noona and that addictive ‘happy’ pill that one of the hyungs in the club gave to him.

The ‘happy’ pill was something that Jungwon could never get his hands off of. It’s like a booster to achieve the ultimate joy for that moment. But, of course, none of his friends knew about the ‘happy’ pill he’d been consumed, and Jungwon wanted to keep it that way. Because he couldn’t afford to be caught by them, especially Heeseung, Sunghoon, or his annoying goody-two-shoes cousin, Kang Taehyun.

If they knew, they wouldn’t spare him. Or worse, his grandmother and aunt might be sending him to the rehabilitation centre, and that means he would be detained from any ‘happiness’ and joy.

The EDM music in the background had been his last straw from passing out. Tonight, he was alone. Normally Jake or Minji would accompany him for a few rounds of dancing and smoking, before ending their wild night.

Jungwon chuckled when one of the girls on his table cracked an unexpected joke that he was sure he could not comprehend if his mind was in the right state.

A lit cigarette, almost halfway burned, was in between his index and middle fingers. Jungwon flicked its ashes a few times before he sucked the cigarette butt and blew out a puff of the toxic smoke.

He felt a bit lightheaded, but the thought of having the stress and burden lifted away made the uncomfortableness bearable to him, and of course, with the help of the ‘happy’ pill, Jungwon now was at ease.

Sucking in a few more on his cigarette, Jungwon then crushed it in one of the empty glasses on the table.

“Another one, Jungwon?” one of the girls asked, tempted him by extending a pack of cigarettes in her hand.

Jungwon chuckled and stood up from his seat. “No thanks,” he said, holding on to the table for support when his body swayed a bit from the throbbing head.

“You look so under the weather, though,” another girl with bob hair remarked, lightly giggling as she looked at Jungwon’s condition. “I think you should go home by now.”

“Nah, maybe I should just uhm … go to the washroom and splash some water on my face.”

“You need help there?”

Taking a careful step, he just shook his head. “Nope. I’ll be fine ladies.”

As he walked away from the table, struggling to pass through the crowded room heading to the washroom, a group of boys were eyeing his movement from the other side of the club.

Jungwon did not know if he should just call it a day or stay another more hours here until he passed out and the club staff called someone to get him from there. As much as he thought he could bear the headache and dizziness seeping through his system, Jungwon knew he could no longer ignore the annoying pain and weariness that started to kick in.

He stared at his reflection in the mirror quietly. That girl was right. He did look ‘under the weather’ right now. His eyes were red and tired like it was forced to be opened, the dark spot under his eyes also was too visible and his vision was a little bleary for his comfort.

Gosh, he really looked like shit.

Turning on the tap, Jungwon let the water flow on his hands. The sudden coldness made him jolt slightly, but not enough to pull a big reaction. He filled up the water on his two hands and splashed it on his face a few times to refresh himself.

Of course, it wasn’t the best. But he felt better than before.

Turning off the tap, he reached for some of the toilet paper from the dispenser to wipe off the access water on his face and hand, when suddenly the door to the washroom swung open with too much unnecessary force.

Jungwon instantly looked up and stared at the newcomer through the mirror.

“There you are!” said a male that Jungwon believed to be around his age or a senior by a few years.

There were four other males behind him, and from the look of it, Jungwon could sense a fight might happen later.

Ignoring their presence, Jungwon continued to wipe his hand on the toilet paper.

“Yah, are you ignoring me?” the guy asked his tone of voice now annoyed.

“I don’t usually talk with someone I don’t know,” said Jungwon nonchalantly. He threw the used toilet paper on the floor and turned around to face the latter and his minions. “And who the hell are you to speak to me with that tone?”

“Tsk … you think you’re so mighty just because you’re a chaebol?”

Now that really got on Jungwon’s nerves. Just because he’s one then what?

“You think I should fear you because you have your minions to back you up?” Jungwon sneered. “What problem you’ve got with me? Ah… did I talk to your girl back there?” he added with a triumphant grin. “Which one? Is it the one with long silky hair?” he laughed mockingly.

“You bastard!” With no warning given, the latter kicked at Jungwon’s stomach, making him stumble back and hit the washroom tiled wall hard.

Jungwon hissed at the sharp pain in his back. He felt his left shoulder throb, hopefully, it’s not sprained or broken. “You lowly motherfucker really don’t know with who you’re messing with,” he muttered before returning the attack with a flying back kick, hitting the latter’s jaw and making him fall on his friends.

“You piece of shitㅡ” the latter cursed when he felt blood at the corner of his mouth.

“You ask for it,” Jungwon retorted.

“You twoㅡguard the entrance! Don’t let anyone in and this little shit out of here!”

A&D

“Yah, are you sure we’re doing this right?” Kai nervously asked as they walked through the front hallway. It was dark and the only light source that guided them inside was the neon lighting at the side of the wall and the staircase. The thumping sound of the music could be heard already from where they were standing.

Sighing, Jay turned to Kai, annoyed. “I already told you that you don’t have to come with us if you’re scared of being caught!”

“What if we go to jail? My mom sure not gonna like it.”

“It’s just going to be a while, Kai. Once done, we leave,” Sunoo added assuringly. Darting his gaze to Jay, Sunoo asked, “You sure he’s here?”

“Yeah. If there’s only one place he’d frequent, it’s gonna be this one,” Jay replied certainly.

With one last look they shared, the three of them made their way to the main room of the nightclub. As they entered, the background music was louder than before, so they had to yell a little just to talk. Lots of people were crowding the dance floor, swaying and dancing to the blasting beat with friends and partners or those people they just met that night, while enjoying their drink.

At the side of the room were tables and seats. Most of them were fully vacant with people who preferred to talk and enjoy their drink collectedly … and if they squinted their eyes closer, some people making out shamelessly there. But, that’s not their main focus.

The bar was at the left side of the entrance hallway, facing the DJ station. Taking the lead in front, Sunoo walked over it, trying not to bump into anyone nearby. Just as he reached the bar, a male bartender in his mid-twenties looked up from his station as he wiped the glass with a clean cloth.

Before Sunoo could utter a word, the older male sighed and rolled his eyes as if he was already done dealing with his shift. “Can’t you kids not come here until you reach your legal age?” he said irritatingly. “You guys seriously too fearless.”

“Yoongi hyung,” Jay greeted sheepishly.

“What kind of drink do you want?” Yoongi cut in a tired voice, eyes not even looking at the three teen males.

“We’re not here to drink, hyung,” Jay replied, and that earned a frown from Yoongi.

“That’s new,” Yoongi pointed out, his attention was hooked. “Then what business are you and your friends here for?”

“Yang Jungwon,” Sunoo quickly answered, cutting the chase.

“Yang Jungwon?” Yoongi raised a brow, trying to think of a face that matched that name in his head. “Ahh, you mean that little shit who only drinks with pretty girls?”

“Yeah, him. Whichever Yang Jungwon you know.” Kai shrugged.

“Well, what’s with him?” Yoongi questioned, now this was worth investing in.

“That’s the business we’re here for hyung,” said Jay. “Have you saw him?”

“I don’t know.” Yoongi shrugged absentmindedly as he took another glass to wipe. “He was there just nowㅡwith those four girls at that corner table. They might know where he went to.”

Turning their head to find the matched descriptions, they finally spotted a group of four girls that Yoongi mentioned.

“You mean that four hot ladies?” Kai asked in disbelief.

Yoongi smirked. “Like I said, he only drinks with pretty girls.”

Jay, Kai and Sunoo exchanged their look, telepathing through their eyes. Seemed like both Jay and Kai were hesitant about approaching that table, which now left Sunoo no other choice.

“You guys seriously?” he mumbled annoyingly. “Have you ever talked to a girl before?” Sunoo found this fact to be absurd. How could they not?

“Nope.”

“Never.”

Sunoo stared at them like he just heard the most ridiculous thing. “Pathetic,” he said.

“Yah, that’s kinda offensive, you know,” Kai retorted.

Ignoring Kai’s words, Sunoo turned to Yoongi once again, ordering a bottle of soda. Taking a sip of the fizzy drink, he somehow made eye contact with one of the girls on that table. An alluring smile was visible on his face before he averted his eyes to the two hopeless comrades in front.

“I’ll give you two signals when I get his location,” Sunoo said before he strode to the table.

“Wait … did he say what kind of signal?” Jay asked, and Kai just shrugged his shoulder before he ordered a bottle of soda for himself.

Sunoo made sure he didn’t look desperate or suspicious as he approached the four girls. He noticed the girl he’d been eyeing from the bar earlier kept on stealing a glance at him until he reached them.

“Evening, ladies,” he greeted. “Mind if I have your time for a moment?”

“Of course, not, handsome,” said the bob-haired girl giddily as she pulled Sunoo by his arm to sit with them.

He chuckled at the sudden praise. A smirk plastered on his face. “You think I’m handsome?”

“Yes!” The girls agreed.

“Hmm, what about that guy before me?” Sunoo asked. “I heard he only drinks with pretty girls only.”

The girl with long silky hair giggled. “It’s Yang Jungwon, though.”

“Yang Jungwon?” Sunoo pretended to be intrigued by that name. “That chaebol?”

“Yes! The Cheonsa Group cousin,” the girl in the middle replied. “It was so hard to believe that we hung out with him just now.”

Sunoo smiled, sipping his soda. “So, a chaebol like him … how’s he look like? Is he handsome?”

“Not really. I mean he is handsome. But, you are stunning!” said the girl at the right end. “I’ve been eyeing you from the bar earlier. You really caught my eye!”

“Why, thank you, honey.” Sunoo gave an approving nod. “You’re beautiful too.” And that girl was blushing madly at his compliment. Taking another sip of his soda, Sunoo spoke again, “But, girls… I really wanna meet this Yang Jungwon in person. Do you think he’ll come back here?”

“Hmm, I can’t guarantee you that,” said the long-haired.

“Where did he go to?” Sunoo asked.

“He said the washroom,” the bob-haired replied. “But it’s been a while I guess. Who knows if he already passes out in there.”

Sunoo finished his soda and without uttering a word to the four girls, he left their table and headed straight to the washroom. Thankfully it did not take him that long to find the said washroom which was situated at the back of the hallway next to the DJ station. He walked past a few couples smooching by the hallway before meeting two males at the front of the man’s washroom.

He was about to walk in when one of the two guys stopped him.

“Nobody is allowed to enter.”

The sudden rush of anger made his way to his nerve. “Why not?” he seethed at them. “I really need to use the washroom now.”

Another guy rolled his eyes in annoyance at Sunoo’s reply. “Do you wanna get beaten? Can’t you understand Korean wellㅡ” before he could finish his sentence, Sunoo pushed him forcedfully with his foot, kicking his gut harshly, making him fall backwards into the washroom.

The other friend was shocked and about to punch Sunoo in the face, but his reflex was quick enough for the latter to blow him. Sunoo dodged the punch and instantly grabbed him by his wrist, bending his arm to his back and kicking him inside to join his friend on the floor.

“So annoying,” Sunoo huffed. “I told you I need to use the bathroom, you fucking idiots.”

But as he looked up from the two, he was greeted by two guys holding Yang Jungwon by his arms while a guyㅡthat he assumed to be their leaderㅡwas beating him.

“Who are you?” The leader of the group snapped as he scanned Sunoo from head to toe. "Which school did you attend?"

Sunoo scoffed. “Do I look like a student to you?”

“Tsk, you really wanna get beaten like him too, do you?”

“How is it fair that you’re ganging up on one guy with four backups?” Sunoo eyed Jungwon’s condition. He looked so fucked up right now. “Are you a coward?” He set his sharp gaze back on the latter, a mocking smile displayed on his face.

“You bastard have a death wish, huh? What do you want?!”

Sunoo put his hand in his pant pocket, staring at them as if he hadn’t heard a threat just now. “I want him.” He pointed at the half-conscious Jungwon with his pouted lips. “If I managed to beat you all, give me Yang Jungwon.”

Chapter Text

SHINHA SKI RESORT, PYEONGCHANG, SOUTH KOREA. 

The sky was clear for skiing today. Despite the dropping temperatures of January, and that the higher altitude made the blewing air freezing to his bone, Heeseung still made himself free and ready for their yearly winter sport; along with his cousins and friends. Since they had done this in the other previous years, it would be such a shame if he passed this bonding and ‘catching up’ session with them.

But … something was missing, and he hardly could point out where the wrong was. He felt incomplete even when the others were there.

Getting off from the ski lift, Heeseung moved towards the edge of the high snow slope; scanning his view in front. It was indeed beautiful; a vast snowy blanket covered every ground he could see, making the scenery white and bright to his view.

This was his ninth time already, to ski down the hill, and he always felt thrilled like his first.

Turning to his right, not too far from where he was standing, he saw his two cousins, Donghyun (or Leehan as they usually called him) patiently teaching their youngest, Hyein, with her skis. Upon seeing him, the two instantly grinned and waved excitedly, which Heeseung returned with a warm smile and thumbs up, before panicking when Hyein almost lost her balance; thankfully Donghyun was alert enough to prevent her from falling.

Darting his gaze behind, Heeseug saw Euijoo and Sunghoon just got off the ski lift, now heading towards him, followed by Jake, Beomgyu and Taehyun. All of them had their ski and snowboard attached to their boots.

“Is this a final round or there will be another one?” asked Jake once he lined up beside Euijoo who was standing on Heeseung’s right, fixing his gloves.

“We’ve been up here for almost two hours already,” said Euijoo chuckling. “Aren’t you cold?”

“I can do this all day!” Jake replied with a playful grin.

Sunghoon grimaced at Jake’s words. “Then just stay up here forever and see if you really mean what you said just now.”

“What about Minji and the hyungs?” Heeseung now realized they weren’t around. “They left already?”

“Yeah,” Beomgyu replied. “They said they had enough already,” he added with a mocking tone, speaking just like how they told them earlier.

Heeseung just nodded, acknowledging that information. They probably could not withstand the cold any longer and maybe they, too, should wrap up their ski session with this one. “Should we go for this last round now?”

“Of course!” Jake cheered, putting on his ski goggles. “The last one who arrives will pay for the drink!”

Beomgyu scoffed, also putting on his goggles. “That person gonna be you for sure.”

“Says the one who got beat twice by me,” Jake retorted.

“Yeah? Let’s see then!”

Taehyun rolled his eyes in annoyance hearing their bickering. “Can you two shut the hell up already?”

“You guys ready?” Euijoo asked, making sure they all settled in their place. Once certain that they were all ready for the race, he started to count. “1, 2, 3!”

The six of them immediately moved their skis and snowboard down the slope at full speed.

The first one to arrive was Sunghoon, followed by Heeseung the second, Euijoo being third, Jake, Beomgyu and lastly Taehyun.

“Yeay! Taehyun gonna treat us all!” Cheered Jake excitedly, high-fiving Beomgyu as if he didn’t just see the death glare the latter sent to him.

“Shut up,” Taehyun muttered.

“Why? Is Taehyun mad?” mocked Beomgyu.

Shaking his head, and heaving a long sigh, Taehyun just took off his ski boots from his snowboard and walked away from the two annoying partners in crime. He thought engaging with them made him drained even more.

“Oi, don’t be too fast!” Jake hollered.

“At least wait for us!” Beomgyu added with laughter.

Without turning his head around, Taehyun put his left arm up and showed his middle finger to the two of them, which only earned even more laughter from Jake and Beomgyu.

Euijoo just shook his head at the two. “You guys seriously so annoying,” he said, before walking ahead to join Taehyun on his side, probably consoling him from being even more upset.

Heeseung just chuckled looking at them as he, too, took off his ski boots. “Anyway, do any of you know why Jungwon isn’t here?” his question somehow managed to make the rest of the three males turn to him.

Beomgyu was the first one to shrug. “The last time I chatted with him was a week before Christmas and he just blue-ticked my chat instead of replying to it. So, yeah … I don’t know what your cousin is up to, dude.”

Sunghoon quickly darted his worried gaze at Heeseung. “He didn’t answer my call either.”

“Well, maybe his phone battery died, who knows?” Jake added, trying to lift the worrying atmosphere. “You know Jungwon always ghosted us for days, then appeared like nothing, right? I’m sure he’s gonna be fine.”

“Why don’t you ask Taehyun? He live with him isn’t it?” Beomgyu suggested as he grabbed his snowboard from the ground.

Putting aside the thought, the four of them then headed back to the resort downhill to warm themselves up with some hot drinks and snacks. Just as they entered the resort restaurant, the smell of warm coffee beans, scrumptious meals and buttery desserts wafted in the air, instantly making them hungry from the skiing earlier.

Minji who was already at their favourite spot immediately waved and beckoned them to join her with the rest of the cliquesㅡEuijoo, Taehyun, Hyunjae and Younghoonㅡwho were already enjoying their hot chocolate and flaky pastries.

“What takes you guys so long?” Minji asked as she watched each one of them settle down comfortably on the vacant seats. “Your drinks almost getting cold, though.”

“You guys ordered for us already?” Jake asked, touched by the kind gesture. But his eyes mainly focused on Taehyun who had been ignoring him with his drink.

Beomgyu continued as he put aegyo to his voice, “Aww, Kang Taehyun is so kind! I’m touched.”

Taehyun grimaced at the action, lucky he didn’t spit his hot chocolate. “Just drink quietly, please?”

Hyunjae laughed. “Is this why our Kang Terry is so upset?”

“You have to witness them earlier, Hyunjae hyung,” Euijoo added with a soft chuckle.

“You two really…” Younghoon just shook his head with a little smile. Knowing the two younger for so long already, he could imagine how annoying Jake and Beomgyu could be when they teased someone, and that specific someone was Kang Taeyun out of all people.

Minji then looked around. “What about Han-ie and Hyein? Aren’t they coming?”

“I’m sure they will be here later,” said Heeseung assuringly as he handed one of the mugs to Sunghoon on his side, before his eyes caught the sight of Hyein and Donghyun entering the restaurant. “Here they come,” he said, pointing at the two with his chin.

“Hi, guys!” Hyein called cheerfully as she skipped toward them while Donghyun followed behind her collectedly with a friendly smile.

“How’s your ski class going, Hyein-ah?” asked Minji as she pulled the younger to sit next to her.

The younger girl beamed at Donghyun in frontㅡwho was sitting down next to Sunghoon; earning an approval nod before turning to Minji. “Leehan oppa is a good teacher!” she said. “I learned a few tricks earlier, so I think I have improved so much today.”

Younghoon eyed his younger brother in disbelief. “Really? Hyein can ski now?”

Donghyun nodded. “Mmn.”

“But I saw you almost losing your balance earlier, though?” Heeseung added teasingly, which the girl pouted for the embarrassing TMI. “Are you sure you have improved?”

“Next time I can show you!” said Hyein. “I can do even better than Beomgyu oppa.”

Beomgyu scoffed. “Tsk… better than me? Dream on kiddo,” he said, ruffling the younger’s hair playfully.

“Aish! Don’t touch my hair!” Hyein shot a glare.

And Beomgyu was being himself. He didn’t get the glare and kept mimicking the girl with his annoying antics. Something he liked to do whenever he met the younger one.

“This is why Leehan oppa is better than you,” she said.

“Yah, that’s mean!”

While the two busied bickering, the rest of them only smiled and laughed at their cuteness. Seeing their younger pouting and annoyed was endearing enough for them. Since Hyein was the youngest in their circle, they dotted her like a younger sister. Wherever they go, they will bring her with them too. And they would try their best to protect her innocence. No bad influence!

“But why is Wonie oppa not coming?” Hyein’s question made everyone quiet and pondered the answer. “It’s been a while since I last saw him.”

“Right… Jungwon has been MIA a lot these days,” Hyunjae added, as he took a sip of his drink. “Has anyone heard about him?”

“Taehyun should know that better,” Beomgyu smirked, turning the spotlight to Taehyun.

The latter rolled his eyes. “Just because we live together, that doesn't mean I know everything about him, alright? He was barely at home … and he didn’t return home too last night.”

And that’s enough to pull Heeseung off his seat. “Really? He didn’t tell you where he went to?”

Glancing over Jake, Taehyun replied. “I’m sure Jake knew about him better than I do. Isn’t he the one who corrupts him to the club?”

“Oh, come one! Not this topic again?” Jake whined. “I’m just showing him to enjoy his life though. Nothing more.”

“But you’re not even past legal age, yet,” said Younghoon sternly. “Bad things could happen there.”

“No need to blame one another, everyone,” Euijoo cut in. “I’m sure he’ll come later.”

“Yeah, he will,” agreed Minji as she scrolled her phone.

But they all knew all that was just a safe answer because none of them knew what Yang Jungwon was up to these days. He doesn’t really show up to their meeting, barely replies to their group chat or personal message and only if you’re lucky enough he would answer your call which rarely happens.

“Did he say that?” Hyunjae asked, his attention focused on Minji.

“He just replied to my message just now,” said Minji with full certainty.

Both Sunghoon and Heeseung exchanged glances. They were thinking of the same thing that none of the group members noticed. And they were sure Jungwon was acting so weird these days, that sometimes he would avoid them for no reason. The only people he communicated to were Jake and Minji. Even Taehyun who’s living with him never know what he’s up to.

“Wow, that’s surprising,” Taehyun remarked. “I live under the same roof with him, yet, he never answers to any of my calls, let alone reply to my message.” There’s a hint of bitterness in his tone.

Before any bitter remark could be heard, Hyunjae quickly changed the topic. “By the way, guys … last week my mom met with Seonjae’s mother, you know?”

The rest of them now put their attention on Hyunjae, anticipating the next word.

Beomgyu asked. “Then?”

“This might sound unbelievable….” Putting down his mug, Hyunjae continued. “But, did you guys know Seonjae got a twin brother?” And the reaction could never been better than a complete shock.

“That’s right,” Taehyun agreed, now that Hyunjae mentioned it, he remembered that his mother had talked about this topic too. “My mother said the same thing too. She said he look so much like Seonjae.”

Before any of them could utter a question, Jungwon already appeared there. “Aunt Jeonghui told you what?”

“Oh my God, you startled me!” screamed Jake, who quickly turned his head around. “When did you get here?”

Ignoring the staring eyes and Jake’s shocking expression, Jungwon replied. “Just now?”

But the others were too distracted by Jungwon’s bruised lips and the small plaster on his forehead and cheekbone to ask another trivial question.

“What the hell happened to your face Yang Jungwon?” Taehyun was quick to point that out as he eyed his cousin closely.

“Are you hurt anywhere else?” Sunghoon asked worriedly.

Younghoon inquired. “Tell us what happened.”

“Did you get into a fight, Wonie oppa?”

Heeseung sighed. “Please tell me you’re not doing anything stupid, Jungwon-ah.”

“Can you guys chill?”Jungwon rolled his eyes with the bombarding questions. “Well, I’m standing with my two feet just fine now. Isn’t that enough to explain my condition?” he continued with an unfazed look, before settling down on the vacant seat next to Minji. “I am completely fine, alright? Can we continue with whatever you guys were talking about just now?”

“We just talked about Kim Seonjae, though,” said Beomgyu simply.

Jungwon raised an amused brow. “Really? About what?”

“About his twin,” replied Hyunjae. “I’m sure you’ve heard that from Aunt Jeonghui.”

“Before that, what is it that you wanna tell us?” Minji questioned, making the other even more curious. “You said just now in our chat that you got something to tell all of us.”

Instead of answering right away, Jungwon eyed Younghoon, then the unbothered Donghyun who was sipping his tea; telepathing something that couldn’t be heard by the rest of them. It seemed that the things that he was about to drop shouldn’t be known by their youngest member … and the plan was to make Donghyun distract Hyein’s hearing away from them.

Understood the signal, Younghoon finally spoke. “Han-ah, can you help me with more drinks and pastries please?”

“Huh?” Donghyun looked up at his brother, blinking his eyes with no thought. “How much will you need, hyung?” he asked, clueless about the sudden favour.

“Just enough for us all,” Younghoon replied softly to his younger brother, to which the latter obediently nodded. “Why don’t you take Hyein with you too? I’m sure she’ll need something.”

“Sure. Come on, Hyein-ah. Let’s go.” Without any more words, Donghyun stood from his seat and extended his hand to the younger as they walked to the dessert banquet at the other end of the restaurant.

Once the two left, everyone's focus was back on Jungwon.

“Carry on,” said Taehyun.

“If hearing about Kim Seonjae’s twin already shocked you all, mine is even more interesting.” Jungwon grabbed the nearest mug he could reach and took a sip of it without even asking who the owner was. “I met him,” he continued, short and simple.

“Who?” Heeseung carefully asked. He just wanted to make sure that Jungwon didn’t say the wrong thing.

“Who else then? Of course, the twin!” Jungwon rolled his eyes.

“Where did you meet him?” Jake now was very much interested in the story.

“At the nightclub, we frequent to,” replied Jungwon absentmindedly. “And you know what is even more shocking than that? Park Jongseong and Huening Kai were with him. I’m guessing they’re up to something.”

And that's made Heeseung and Sunghoon tense. Everything clicked to them now. They were sure it must be the same Kim Hayoon they met the other day in the hanok restaurant… the friend that Jay had so hard to hide from them.

So, Jay knew about him already?

And he lied to them?

A&D

LIT ON SNOOKER CAFE, MAPO DISTRICT, SEOUL. 

Sunoo watched from the side of the pool table and studied every step that Jay did to aim the ball to his target. Kai was on the opposite side, also mirroring his action as well. Every single step that Jay took was stared with no distraction.

“Can you guys please not stare at me like that?” Jay said. Though he was not looking, he could feel the boring gaze that the two had on him. “It makes me nervous,” he added before pushing the stick to the ball, making it move and hit the coloured ball on the table, but unfortunately, it didn’t get into any of the holes. “Damn it!” he muttered, unsatisfied with the outcome.

Kai chuckled. “You missed a chance, dude.”

“Shut up.” Jay glared at the latter for giving that remark, as if he didn’t know the ‘fact’ already.

Sunoo’s turn came next. Without wasting any more time, he positioned himself according to the white ball position; angling the stick for a better hit. With both Jay and Kai staring at him, Sunoo didn’t wait long to make his move towards the ball, two of them, a black and red ball, fell into the hole; earning a groan from his two comrades.

“Gosh, can you please give us a chance to win this round?” Jay whined.

Sunoo laughed, a little too happy with the upset reaction. “Why would I?”

“Come on, dude. We’ve been on the third round. Let us win one at least!” Kai added.

“I never go easy on people,” said Sunoo as he made his next move, which this time a green-coloured ball went into the hole.

“Just like those people from last night?” Jay’s words made Sunoo smile.

“It depends on what kind of people I’m dealing with… and the situation.”

“Talking about this,” Kai started. “Do you think Yang Jungwon will do as we asked him to?”

“Of course, he will.” Sunoo was confident. “Why won’t he?”

[Last night]

“If I managed to beat you all, give me Yang Jungwon.”

That was what he said to the bastards in front. There was no fear in his voice, and Sunoo never felt any hesitation even though those guys already outnumbered him.

“Idiot,” spat the leader smugly. “You’re so full of yourself, huh?” With a signal, he commanded two of his guys to launch the attack on Sunoo.

Guy number one lunged forward with an aimless punch that made Sunoo easily dodge and countered with a strong punch on his jaw. It’s been a while since he beat someone, and that blow was amazingly harder than he expected that he could feel the tingling pain on his knuckle. Without letting the latter recover, Sunoo quickly spun a kick on his cheek and made him fall into one of the empty cubicles.

He didn’t get time to look at that guy when the second guy attacked.

Sunoo dodged the punch that was just an inch closer to his face with his right hand; gripping hard on the forearm as he hit the latter on the jaw with his elbow. Whilst this guy was distracted, Sunoo immediately tilted himself slightly to the side, locking his opponent’s leg with his before pulling the guy’s arm and flipping him forward. The latter fell on his back harshly on the hard and cold washroom tiled floor with a loud groan.

From the reflection in the mirror, he caught that guy number one launching an attack with a metal trashcan. Luckily Sunoo managed to avoid it in time. However, the strong push made him stumble back and his upper body bent brutally on the sink; trapping him under the said guy.

Sunoo was getting pissed. He could feel pain seeping through his back with the uncomfortable position. But with his movement locked, he, now, couldn’t dodge the incoming punches from the latter.

One.

Two.

Both punches hit his cheeks.

But before the third punch came, Sunoo quickly moved his head behind a little and lifted it forward to the latter’s face in full strength. His nose cartilage was instantly broken when Sunoo’s head made contact with his face. Just how hard does his head feel?

Blood instantly came out of the latter’s nose.

With the guy stumbling back, distracted by the pain, Sunoo got up and kicked him right on the stomach, pushing him back into the same cubicle.

He huffed irritatedly as he turned to the remaining boys. Now they looked scared and trembled.

“What? Suddenly turning into a coward?” Sunoo mocked. With lazy hand motion, he beckoned them to come forward. “Come here, quick. The faster this ends, the better. I don’t have the whole night for this fucking mess.”

The leader then pushed the boy on his left to the front.

Guy number three looked more hesitant than the first two, but in order not to make his leader upset, he lunged for a punch, only to get his wrist grabbed by Sunoo tightly, and bent backwards, gaining a painful yelp. With the slightest bit of movement he made to free himself, Sunoo bent the wrist even lower to the back forcefully, which earned a more painful scream and jolt to his whole body.

Sunoo couldn’t help himself from cackling. “Does it hurt?” he asked, voice low and deeper as he whispered. “Aren’t you curious how it feels when it’s broken?”

The guy whimpered, begging for Sunoo’s mercy pitifully. But the crying pleads only made Sunoo so excited that he ended up breaking the latter’s wrist before pushing him into the same cubicle he did to the first guy earlier.

“Who’s next?” Turning to the remaining two, he rolled his eyes lazily at the leader. “Are you gonna push your friend too?”

Just like Sunoo expected, the two of them immediately kneeled before him, hands rubbed in a begging manner as they pleaded for Sunoo’s mercy. But Sunoo only finds that action to be funny and entertaining. He laughed like a maniac as if he just witnessed the funniest scene on earth.

“Now you’re begging? After making three of your friends suffer?” He then crouched in front of the two. The smile that was just displayed on his face immediately disappeared; turning his face colder. “I don’t think that’s fair. Shouldn’t you at least got yourself hurt too, no?”

Sunoo then darted his gaze behind the two males, directly at Jungwon who was also staring at him with an unreadable expression. The rage he got towards the five guys earlier subsided after he realized his intention of getting in the washroom.

He stood immediately, gazing down at the kneeling males coldly. “You guys are lucky I’m in a good mood tonight,” he said, then motioned them to leave the room in an instant with a swift move of his hand. “Take your friends with you as well, and make sure you don’t show your face in front of me again,” Sunoo added as he fished out his phone from his pant pocket.

Dialling Jay’s number, he quickly told the latter of his whereabouts and a few minutes later, he barged into the washroom with Kai, panicked as they studied the condition of the washroom and found a messed-up-looking Yang Jungwon on the floor.

“You guys here?” Sunoo, who was washing his hands by the sink, said without turning at the two.

Jay immediately walked in and crouched to Jungwon to inspect his condition, but even in that state, he managed to slap Jay’s touch. “Jungwon-ah, are you alright?”

“Can’t you see how I’m doing right now? And don’t fucking touch me!” Jungwon hissed, trying his best not to be touched by Jay as if he were some kind of plague. “Who do you think you are!”

Putting aside Jungwon’s sharp words and his disappointment, Jay turned to Sunoo who now finished drying up his hand on the toilet paper. “What happened just now, Sunoo?”

“Sunoo?” Jungwon repeated that name, as he stared at Sunoo in disbelief. Who the fuck was this guy? He thought.

“Ah, did I forget to introduce myself?” Sunoo faked a gasp as he turned to Jungwon who was still seated on the washroom floor. “Silly me! I should have told you my name earlier, do I?” he laughed, making both his eyes crinkle into a half-moon shape. Taking a few steps toward Jungwon, Sunoo crouched down and beamed. “I’m Kim Sunoo. If you didn’t know, my twin brother is Kim Seonjae.”

Upon hearing that name, Jungwon was petrified. But, the state of shock displayed on his face was understandable considering no one knew about Seonjae’s twin’s existence. And looking at the identical resemblance was obvious enough to answer his uncertainty.

“It’s OK. I get that reaction a lot before,” Sunoo added, darting his attention to a clueless Jay. “Don’t worry, Jay. Nothing happened actually. I’m just picking up maggots from him.”

“Did you beat those guys?” Kai asked, in utter disbelief. He still trying to process how Sunoo beat those guys alone without creating a single wound on himself. Well, maybe the tiny scratch on his cheekbone couldn’t be compared with the damage done to the other three guys from before. “That’s so cool!”

“No, Kai. That’s not cool,” Jay disagreed sternly.

“They almost turn him into a pulp, though,” Sunoo pointed at Jungwon’s bruised lips offensively, as if to prove that Jay’s death glare was really unnecessary. “I mean, look …. he would have been one if I didn’t intervene, right buddy?”

Jungwon only glared. “Don’t call me that.”

Sunoo clicked his tongue, disapproving of the way Jungwon was talking to him. “That’s so rude. Can’t you be more softer than that toward your saviour, Yang Jungwon?”

“Saviour, my ass!” he spat.

Sunoo chuckled looking at the latter’s reaction. He then rummaged through the back pocket of his pants and took out a small sealed bag that was full of pink pills. “What about now?” he asked, smiling, as he swayed the bag in front of Jungwon, which instantly pulled a surprised and uneasy reaction from him.

Kai and Jay squinted their eyes at the pills. “What is that?” they asked.

Sunoo looked at the bag of pills. “This?” he flashed a wicked grin. “Happy pills. I believe Jungwon must be so familiar with this one. Right?”

Without further asking, Jay snatched the bag from Sunoo and studied the pills closer. This looked exactly like what he was thinking and saw somewhere on the internet, and he knew right away after Sunoo said its name.

“How did you get this, Kim Sunoo?” Jay questioned as he eyed Jungwon and Sunoo alternately. He tried to read whatever subtle information that Sunoo trying to deliver here, but, it was still not easy to believe, since he realized that Jungwon was the subject of attention.

“On the sink, earlier.” Sunoo’s eyes still hadn’t moved from Jungwon. “I guess someone forgot about it.” Now he’s indeed mocking him with his tone.

“It’s ‘that’ drug… isn’t it?” Kai asked.

“Yes, Kai. It is.” Sunoo reached for the pills again, and this time he showed it right in front of Jungwon’s face in full seriousness. “What will you do if I reveal this to your precious grandmother, Yang Jungwon? Or should I just go to the public media and let them know that the RS Group heir, no, the Cheonsa Group’s member involved in drug use?”

Jungwon scoffed upon hearing that. “Are you threatening me?”

He couldn’t take the seriousness from Sunoo. Besides, how was he going to prove it anyway? It’s not like any of his threats meant a thing to those people if there was no evidence provided.

“Do you have any evidence to prove that?”

“Of course, I do.” Sunoo flashed a confident smile. Something about Jungwon challenging him that way made him more exhilarated. “In fact, a lot. Do you wanna look at it?”

Before Jungwon could utter a reply, Sunoo quickly fished out his phone and ran through the gallery in the device, searching for the ‘evidence’ as mentioned.

A ten-grid picture was displayed on his phone screen. He clicked at one of the ten images, and showed it to Jungwon; sliding to the next one as he studied the aghast expression of the latter.

And that’s one of the reactions that Sunoo loved to see from someone: horrified.

Because it felt like they were looking down on what he was capable of doing and it ended up backfiring their prediction.

“How did youㅡ” Jungwon didn’t finish his sentence, as he felt himself being cornered to the edge of a cliff.

“What? Is it not good enough for the evidence?” Sunoo turned the phone to his view.

It was a sequence moment of Jungwon retrieving the pill from one of the men who supplied it in this club. Judging from the pictures, the latter didn’t notice the watching eye.

But, Sunoo wasn’t finished yet.

“Should I add more, Yang Jungwon?” Sunoo asked with a pout. “Hmm, let’s see if I can find one.” He hummed playfully as he scrolled to another folder where he stored that certain voice recording. Once found, he played the recording; loud enough for Jungwon to listen.

“Yah, isn’t this too much for you?” said a man’s voice. “What are you planning to do with it?”

“Just take the money and mind your own business.” Now Jungwon’s voice was heard, followed by the sound of an envelope being opened.

“As expected… only a chaebol client can give me this much,” the man chuckled. “Just make sure none of your cousins or friends know about this.”

“As long as you don’t mention my name they won’t know,” said Jungwon grumpily.

“Alright, then. But take the thing one at a time. Or else you’re gonna get overdosed and fucked.”

“I know, I know… just fucking leave, alright? So noisy.”

The recording ended there; with Jungwon looking terrified and Sunoo displaying his undefeated smile.

“Aigoo… you should have paid that guy extra money to shut his mouth, though,” Sunoo chuckled as he shoved his phone into his pocket. “You do know how those rats work, right? They only listen when money is involved.”

“What you fucking want, Kim Sunoo?” Jungwon seethed, eyes glaring deadly at Sunoo. His fist hardened, concealing the anger in him from being lashed out.

Instead of answering, Sunoo turned to Jay and Kai; smiling a signal that only the two of them could decode, before putting his focus back on Jungwon. “You mean, what do we want?” Sunoo replied with a question, this time he emphasised the word ‘we’; including his two comrades in his plan. “Well, it’s just a small favour, right guys?” He beckoned Jay to continue.

“Tomorrow, Heeseung and everyone will gather at the ski resort,” Jay said, his tone of voice serious, like he knew the information beforehand. “Go and tell them about this meeting.”

“Tell them that you met with Kim Seonjae’s twin,” Kai added.

“Then your secret will be safe. But that…” Sunoo trailed off his words, moving his eyes towards the bruise on Jungwon’s lips. “Only if you do what we asked. How’s that sound?”

[Present day]

“He sure don’t wanna be everyone’s disappointment,” Sunoo remarked. “That’s why he’ll do it. Because Yang Jungwon is desperate. He got no option left.”

Just as he finished with the talk, his phone buzzed from his pant pocket. Taking the device out, Sunoo quickly checked for the notification, and just like he predicted, a message from Jungwon appeared on the notification bubble.

‘I did what you told me to do. So fuck off. I don’t wanna have anything to do with you anymore.’

A smile instantly showed on Sunoo’s face, satisfied after he read the message, which made both Jay and Kai intrigued.

“Is it him?” Kai was the first one to ask.

“He did it?” Jay added.

“Mmn.”

Kai and Jay couldn’t hide their amazement. How could Sunoo make the feisty Shinha Group heir bow for him was beyond thinking. Because as far as they knew, Yang Jungwon never did what people told them to do, even when he was cornered or on the edge of dying.

But, it looked like Sunoo knew which button to push when it came to that guy. He was indeed something that shouldn’t be looked down on. Who knew what else he was capable of doing besides fighting and threatening, right?

When they first heard that Sunoo was going to turn Jungwon into a messenger between him and the rest of the Cheonsa Group members, it made them laugh because of the low possibility that this plan going to work.

Well, it did sound crazy. Everyone in this country knew how scary chaebol could be. So to think that they were going to face a group of chaebol... with an unsure result.... that was kind of absurd for any ordinary mind to imagine. Like, what if the plan backfired instead? Considering the power and influence Jungwon had... he might use it to get rid of them for good.

But Sunoo seemed so confident that it would work.

So, with a little bit of uncertainty, Jay and Kai helped Sunoo plan it; Kai retrieved information about the drug dealer from his trusted source, Jay supplied the money needed and Sunoo did the ‘business’ talking with that man; which was surprisingly easy to deal with.

As a result, they get the evidence they want. And Sunoo was sure that he had Jungwon’s feet chained to him. He's now controlling him like a pawn on a chessboard. 

“But, how did you know Jungwon had been taking those pills?” Jay asked genuinely. He’d been thinking about that a lot since yesterday. Just how long had Jungwon consumed that awful poison?

“Seonjae,” Sunoo replied simply. “All the things that I know …. everything…. was told by him.”

“Whoa, that’s really something,” Kai mumbled, suddenly getting goosebumps after hearing it.

“Seonjae already knew about Jungwon frequenting the nightclub, and he did catch him a couple of times consuming the pills when no one was paying attention to him,” Sunoo explained this time. “But he just never got the chance to confront Jungwon or tell anyone about it.”

“Now what?” Kai asked.

“We’re gonna move on to another one,” said Sunoo, he bent down his body a bit, positioning himself to hit the ball on the pool table.

“Tell us, then.”

However, before Sunoo continued with his explanation, he saw the same figure he’d been seeing for the last few days from the corner of his eyes. That man was standing by the pool table behind him, but since his back was facing them, Sunoo couldn’t see his face. Also, considering the snooker café only occupied by them at that moment, it made this man’s existence very visible… and suspicious.

“Before that, Jay… have you noticed anything weird these past few days?” Sunoo darted a new topic.

Sunoo’s sudden question made Jay frown. “What?”

“Nothing, then.” Sunoo smiled, putting the snooker stick on the pool table. “Well, should we hop to another place?”

“Yeah, I think I wanna have hot chocolate,” said Kai.

“Right. That sounds great too.”

Just as the two were distracted by the conversation, Sunoo turned around and yanked the man down to the floor.

The action was too fast for anyone to comprehend and it made Jay and Kai shocked.

“What the hellㅡ” Kai muttered under his breath, staring at the scene before him in bewilderment.

Without saying a word, Sunoo quickly grabbed a handful of the man’s hair before he managed to escape, pulling him up by force as he pinned him down to the pool table whilst locking his arm to his back.

“S-Sunoo what are you doing?” Jay carefully approached, trying to process Sunoo’s action; more importantly, the man who was pinned on the pool table.

Without replying to any of them, Sunoo, using his other free hand rummaging the man’s sling bag, searching for his camera. Once he found it, he took out the device and passed it to Kai.

“Check it,” Sunoo ordered, whilst he searched for the man’s phone from his pant pocket.

Just as Sunoo instructed, Kai checked the camera in haste. Much to his surprise, most of the content in there was full of Jay’s pictures that were obviously taken without the latter noticing. The most recent was today and yesterday when the three met at Sukjeongmun Gate and the nightclub entrance.

“What is it?” Jay who had enough of Kai’s silence, snatched the camera to look at its content too.

“Who sent you here?” Sunoo asked in a threatening tone.

But the man was keeping his mouth shut.

Disliking the response, Sunoo bent the latter’s hand until it almost broke from the wrist, now making the man scream in pain. “I hate repeating my question,” he said in his low voice. “So listen carefully… who sent you here?”

“Was it Park Sunghoon?” Jay questioned instantly. There’s a tone of disappointment and disbelief in his voice.

Was it really Sunghoon?

The man’s silence was a signal for Sunoo to continue his torture. He bent the man’s hand a little harder again this time. “Answer him.”

“Y-yes.” The man’s heaving shakily. “B-both of them sent me.”

“Who’s the other one?” Jay inquired.

“T-the Cheonsa Group heir,” the man said. “Lee Heeseung.”

Just like Sunoo expected. It must be those two. Who else would be so interested in them if it’s not Heeseung and Sunghoon, right?

Turning to Jay, Sunoo asked. “What should we do with him?”

With no hesitation and doubt, Jay replied, “Just let him update them about us.”

Sunoo chuckled, liking the idea. “I like that.”

A&D

After Jungwon dropped the shocking information, all Heeseung could think of was Kim Seonjae’s twin over and over. Everything that the others talked about didn’t register in his brain at all.

So, he is finally here?

“Heeseung.”

For what? Avenging Seonjae?

“Yah, Heeseung-ah.”

Euijoo’s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. Heeseung turned the latter instantly and looked at where his eyes focused.

“Huh?” Heeseung raised a brow, confusion written all over his face. Did Euijoo say something to him earlier?

“Your phone,” said Euijoo as he pointed at the vibrating rectangular device on the coffee table. “It keeps buzzing non-stop.”

Darting to the said device, Heeseung didn’t wait to grab it. As he unlocked and slid down the notification bar, he saw tons of pictures sent to his KakaoTalk inbox by his informant. Clicking the chat open, the pictures were available to his view.

Kim Seonjae’s twins, Jay and Huening Kai were seen discussing something in this one place that he could not figure out, then, at the entrance of the nightclub, and the recent one in a snooker café.

But, before Heeseung could take a better look at the images, he received an incoming call from the said informant.

With no hesitation or waiting, he answered the call … only to be greeted by a foreign voice.

“How’s the picture look, Heeseung-ssi? Is it good? Does it up to your standard?”

“Youㅡ” Wait, Heeseung was familiar with that voice already.

The caller chuckled. “What’s wrong? Are you that surprised to hear my voice now?”

Sensing the curious glance coming from Sunghoon and Euijoo, Heeseung quickly stood from his seat and excused himself to the outside seating area of the restaurant which only a few visitors occupied; but he still could see them inside through the transparent glass window and door.

“How did you get hold of this phone number?” he asked.

“Well, you should have sent a professional to do this job next time, because he's so visible to me.” Heeseung exhanging look with Sunghoon who still had his eyes on him upon hearing it. “But don't worry. I know he's only doing his job. I’m not doing anything bad to him either. Oh, by the way … did your cute little cousin mention me earlier? I’m sure he did, though.”

Heeseung's eyes immediately darted to Jungwon who was busy talking to Jake and his other friends and cousins, clearly unaware of his gaze.

“I met him last night at the club. What a coincidence, huh? He looked so out of place too.”

“Was it you who hurt him?”

“What? No! Why would I do that?” the latter chuckled as if the accusation did not offend him at all. “I never beat people for no reason. Don't worry, Heeseung. I don't touch him at all. I just ... happened to be there at the time. Who knows if it wasn't for me he would have turned into a pulp already.”

“What do you meanㅡ”

“Anyway, I'm looking forward to meeting you again, Heeseung. Next time, I will properly introduce myself to you.”

Before Heeseung could utter more reply, the call was ended abruptly and that made him at a loss for words. Did he just hang up the call on him?

The longer Heeseung stared at the blank phone screen, the funnier he felt about this. Never once had he ever experienced this before, not even with his cousins or friends.

Who the hell hung up a call on him, Lee Heeseungㅡthe Cheonsa Group heir?

“Ha… he’s so unbelievable.”

But it seemed that this other twin was really something and not as oblivious as he thought. He was sure there was more about him that he needed to know about. From the way he pulled this kind of act, Heeseung was certain that he had many other plans under his sleeves.

For now … he would keep an eye closely on him and Jay.

I’m looking forward to meeting you too… 

Chapter Text

Awkward and silent family dinners had become one of Sunoo's routines ever since he moved in here. It's torture for him honestly. Every single adult in here was either quiet or genuinely uninterested in talking. Especially his father. Sunoo couldn't get what's with the aura he's exuding this whole time. He seriously couldn't understand what kind of a person his father was. Was he nice? Or being uptight had been his default persona?

Sunoo was confused, really. Did he want him to be here or not? Why couldn't he at least show a tiny bit of affection at all?

He's not exaggerating, but when he said his grandfather was better at that, he really meant it. Even his stepmother did show some initiative to be close to him.

Well, maybe he was too quick to judge on that, but that was what he noticed from his observation.

Ever since he told his father about his decision to study at Sangje, he became more testy than usual. Sunoo still remembered the conversation his father had with his grandfather that one night (where he accidentally eavesdropped on them).

"How can you let him make such a decision, father?" asked Seok-kyu angrily. "Did you realize it's too dangerous for him?"

"He's at the age of curious about so many things," replied Young-gil calmly, flipping the book he was currently reading. "Let him discover the answer he's looking for on his own. That way he'll know how to judge and come out with his own solution."

"Can you please stop doing this?" Seok-kyu trailed off his words. There's an undeniably heavy frustration tinted in his voice. "Is it not enough that I lost a brother already? Yeonjae also died because of this, and now I lost one of my sons too! I cannot afford to lose another one this time! Sunoo even witnessed his mother's death! I don't want him to go through the same thing again!"

"He's capable of doing the unexpected. You just need to trust him," Young-gil replied stubbornly, still standing with his stance. "Your son is smarter and brave than you thought."

"But he's just a boy!"

It was a heated one. Sunoo swore he never heard his father raise his voice like that when he spoke before, because the man that he knew always talked collectively, despite the sharp statement he made. He never saw or thought of listening to that kind of emotion, more importantly, listening to the way his father was so protective over him.

However, what's bugging Sunoo's mind right now is the thing that his father said; about his late Uncle Seonho, his late mother and Seonjae.

Was there something that he missed looking at?

Could it be that their death connected?

But, how and why?

If it was true, then ... what was the triggering point?

Just how big was this puzzle to begin with?

And did his father already know that Seonjae was murdered?

If yes... why didn't he seem bothered to find the murderer and solve this case? Logically, what's the use of working in the law enforcement field if he couldn't do justice to his loved ones?

"You should eat more, my boy." Young-gil's raspy voice pulled Sunoo out of his train of thought immediately. "You barely touch your rice," he added, pointing at Sunoo's still-full bowl of rice with his chopstick.

Looking down at his bowl, Sunoo could see why his grandfather pointed that out. He only had a few spoons of his rice and only a little of the side dishes. But, in Sunoo's defence, he had a hard time eating his food due to the black beans in the rice that he needed to pick out, and that made him forget how to enjoy his dinner and about the delicious grilled meat.

As on cue, Yihyun replaced Sunoo's bowl with hers; no beans were in sight.

"You should have told me that you don't like beans in the rice, Sunoo-yah," said Yihyun softly. She then put a few pieces of the grilled meat in Sunoo's bowl. "Eat a lot," she added with a warm smile.

"You don't like beans?" Young-gil asked in astonishment. In the previous days, he saw Sunoo eat his dinner just fine, and the younger didn't say a word about his dislike at all, which made him think that everything was alright.

"Yes, harabeoji. I don't like them," replied Sunoo firmly. He still wondered how his stepmother noticed that when he was being subtle enough not to show his dislike.

But this fact made his grandfather laugh in great fascination. "You sound just like your Uncle Seonho. Every time your grandmother cooked this kind of rice; he will always pick those beans from his bowl."

As Sunoo listened intently, he realized that the words spoken about his Uncle Seonho were unlike any he had heard before. For the first time, the memories shared were not accompanied by the usual sadness and discomfort that usually surrounded his uncle's name. It was a refreshing change to hear someone speak of him in such a positive light, and it brought a sense of warmth to his heart.

"Really?"

"Mmn! He's such a picky eater too," Young-gil added. There's a glint of happiness in his eyes as he says that.

But it was just a glimpse because the next second Sunoo looked at him, those emotions had been shifted to the one he usually saw. Cold and sharp.

"By the way, how's your school preparation going?" The sudden change of topic caught Sunoo off guard. "Is everything alright?"

"Oh... um, yes. I just completed the online application," explained Sunoo simply as he ate the grilled meat. He then added, "All I need to do now is prepare some documents and sit for the entrance exam."

"That's great," said Young-gil. He darted his gaze toward his son and daughter-in-law. "Make sure you fill in all the documentation needed. I want my eldest grandson to get the best education in Sangje."

"Yes, father." Yihyun nodded understandingly.

"When will the entrance exam start?" Young-gil asked again.

"In February if I'm not mistaken," said Sunoo, taking a bite of the rest of the grilled meat in his bowl.

Young-gil nodded before he resumed his meal. "Do your best on that."

Sunoo could hear the double meaning behind that sentence, no matter how thoughtful it may sound to anyone else. "Yes, harabeoji. I will."

As soon as the dinner finished, Sunoo quickly retreated to his quarter, avoiding being called to either his grandfather's or his father's study. Thankfully no one seemed to be bothered about his presence, so he managed to leave unnoticed.

The dead silence of his quarter always gave him peace, because he got to have space by himselfㅡaway from the annoying adults. But there's always something missing here despite the peacefulness.

Was it because of Seonjae?

Sunoo halted his step right in front of his room and turned to Seonjae's room on the opposite side. The door had never been open ever since he moved in; like it was sealed forever after Seonjae passed away. But for some reason, Sunoo felt like it was calling for him to enter it, like an unknown temptation.

Now that he thinks, why not look at it whilst no one was around?

Should he?

Before Sunoo could step toward the opposite room, the vibration coming from his pant pocket caught his attention immediately. An incoming call was received. Without waiting any further, Sunoo fished out the device and answered the call, not even checking the caller ID.

"Yes?"

"It's me," Kai's voice greeted.

"What is it?" Sunoo turned around and quickly made his way into his room.

"I've sent you the file." Before Sunoo could ask, Kai continued. "Check your email."

Reaching for his laptop on the lounge table, Sunoo settled down on his bed and didn't wait that long to start checking his email inbox while Kai was waiting on the other line. And just like the latter told him, he just sent the file he required earlier this evening.

Upon downloading, he half expected it to be encrypted, and once he clicked on it, his assumption was right.

"How are you expecting me to decrypt this file, dimwit?"

Kai chuckled. "Your smart-ass won't have trouble to guess it, though."

Sunoo looked at the file again. What could it be? If it's not that hard to guess ... could it be something related to Kai?

Or Hades?

"Why do you think a file like that is encrypted with a password in the first place?" Kai added.

To be guarded...?

And Sunoo couldn't help himself from laughing. "You can't be that serious about being Hades right now?" Without waiting for Kai's reply, he quickly keyed in the password.

'C-E-R-B-E-R-U-S'

Once he clicked on the enter keypad, the file finally cracked open, revealing the information he wanted.

"I'm assuming you've figured it out, yeah?"

"Really?" Sunoo moved the cursor to one of the pdf files with his free hand to read its content, whilst the other holding the phone closer to his left ear. "Out of all things, it's Cerberus?"

"Yep. Hades's companion. Also, the guard of the Underworld's gate," Kai explained. "Nobody could have guessed that."

"Yeah, right." Sunoo could see Kai shrugging his shoulder as he spoke. "That's kinda creative and dumb at the same time. As much as Cerberus is a good Underworld guard, but if your identity is exposed to the world, anyone with knowledge about Hades would have guessed that instantly," he added, unfazed, as his eyes focused on his reading more.

"That 'anyone' is you, anyway. You would have guessed anything even if I don't mention a single hint." Even without facing one another, Sunoo could picture the reaction from Kai, with the way he snorted and rolled his eyes. However, his next question made Sunoo halt his reading. "By the way, what's with the sudden request for the old cases? I thought you were only interested in the 'Angels', no?"

Truthfully, Sunoo himself wasn't sure why he did this in the first place. He didn't know what made him want to dig Sangje's old case files. But one thing for sure... his instincts never went wrong. He knew he could find something from it if he paid attention to every single detail written. Even if he didn't find anything, that's also fine. At least he learnt something new about that hell.

"Nothing serious, really," Sunoo said simply. "I just want to look at the big picture first before anything else. Who knows what I might stumble upon these files."

"Good luck with that," Kai said. "Just don't get too shocked if you find something awful from it. Because there's more than those files you gotta know about Sangje."

Sunoo grinned. "Oh, don't worry. I love the shocking plot, Kai. That's even more interesting than nothing."

Kai chuckled hearing it. "So, before I end this call, is there anything else you wanna ask me?"

Ask? Sunoo pondered. Does he have one?

Oh, yes. He does. A lot, too, actually.

"Since you already mentioned this," Sunoo paused his reading. "How many that you know about my twin's friendship with Jay, Lee Heeseung and Park Sunghoon? Also, how far has his involvement gone with Sangje Student's Society? Wait, before that, what kind of a goal does this society impose?"

"Whew! That's kinda lot," Kai remarked with a breathy laugh. "But to answer that, firstly, I don't know much about what's going on with their friendship. All I know is that your twin's departure from that society had caused their bond to go non-existent. It's like a blink of an eye, all of a sudden, they are no longer friends."

"Just like that?" Sunoo raised a confusing brow. "It couldn't be that easy, isn't it? There must be something to this."

"Well, the kids in school had been talking about it for quite some time. A few rumours have been going around the school, and the one that I heard was that they fought over something. I mean, whatever that something is, I'm not sure." Kai paused, before continuing. "Didn't your twin tell you anything in his journal?"

Sunoo let out a short laugh. "I wouldn't have asked you if he did."

"Um, why don't you just ask Jay himself then? I believe he's the most trusted source you could find."

"I'm afraid he won't satisfy my curiosity. Or maybe he still couldn't trust anyone with that secret he has."

Plus, Jay also left the society because of his twin, which the reasons to it only the two of them knew. They must have worked on something, if not, why there's a dark sickening secret that required them to be this silent?

"Look, Sunoo ... I'm not sure if your 'crusade' is heading to the light right now, but, if it's true what both of us think... I guess the risk we are taking might bring dangerous consequences. As far as I know, your twin's involvement with these 'Angels' has been rooting since day 1 already, and it's hard for an outsider like you to dig the buried hole. Also, the society has been so reserved with its goals and imposition. Nobody knows what really happened in there."

Kai's words made Sunoo in deep thought. Just how wicked these kids could be?

"And these kids," Kai trailed off. "They aren't ordinary. You know that, too. Even if they kill someone, nobody's gonna know that. Cause their family is always there cleaning after their mess."

So, this is why most people turn a blind eye to the crime they committed. Is this the reason why Seonjae died? Because the society members viewed his move as a threat? Is that why they killed him?

"Maybe you can negotiate this matter with Jay. Who knows if he will tell you about it? But... only if you word it correctly, though."

"Thanks for the suggestion, Kai. Let's see what I can do about this."

A&D

Heeseung couldn't count how many nights had he been skipping his sleep. And he was aware of the exhaustion he felt from it, yet, it was still hard to bring himself to bed. Because every single time he did, he always ended up waking up to his nightmare in the middle of the night; which then made him even harder to drift off to his dreamland.

Recently, his trouble sleeping has intensified ever since the day he met Kim Hayoon. He'd been pondering a lot about the latter. Although now he already got the answer he wanted, he still couldn't make himself at ease; like there was more to it that he needed to know.

It was already one in the morning, and Heeseung was still wide awake, sitting in his study room, staring at the pictures displayed on his phone screen. For some reason, there was an indescribable energy that pulled him into that picture. Especially, those pictures where Kim Seonjae's twin appeared.

After thorough study, he noticed that the latter had been staring directly at the camera in some of the pictures taken, as if he knew and expected to be watched. But what made Heeseung even more intriguing was the gaze Sunoo showed. It's cold, empty and somewhat familiar to him. Heeseung felt like he discovered a hidden piece of memory that he had long forgotten.

Putting down his phone on the table, Heeseung then took out the burgundy photo album he kept in the bottom drawer to his left and flipped open the album; searching for the photobooth strip he'd seen the last time.

Once found, he brought the photo strip next to his phone, comparing the look from both pictures.

After taking a closer look at it, Heeseung finally saw the similarity. It was indeed the same hazel eyes that bewitched him that day. Also, the same one who caught his attention back then.

Wasn't it funny? How could that cold gaze never change over the years? And how could he remember such detail about him even if it was a such short encounter at that time?

But the only difference now was that Heeseung finally knew his name.

[3 years ago]

Heeseung wasn't expecting his invitation to the amusement park would be accepted. Who knew it would be this easy to get a 'yes' from him?

He was sure this excitement he felt was so different than before. It's as if he's going out with a long-time crush who just accepted his love confession. But the thing was that he wasn't going out with a crush.

It's just Kim Seonjae... who didn't feel like the Seonjae he knew at all.

Of course, it's strange to think like this about his best friend. They have befriended each other for so long, so how could he doubt Seonjae's identity at this point? But again, Heeseung was very certain that this person, who looked so much like Seonjae, wasn't his childhood friend that he knew.

Because ... why was all of a sudden Seonjae acting cold, quiet and easily irritated when he normally wasn't like that? As far as Heeseung knew, Kim Seonjae had never been this quiet around him. If he had to name one person who talks a lot, that person would be Seonjae. But right now, every action and word spoken by this person was too strange to be ignored.

Could this person be Seonjae's doppelgänger? Or a twin?

He'd been thinking about this question a lot and none of it seemed to answer his curiosity. If it's true that Seonjae has a twin brother, how come he never mentioned it to him or anyone? And from what Heeseung could see, even Seonjae's family members seemed to ignore this stranger's presence. Didn't they notice anything different about this Seonjae? Or was it only he who was overthinking?

Heeseung tried confronting this person and openly said that he knew he wasn't the real Seonjae, but all he got was a nonchalant shrug. He even Heeseung tried asking for his name, too, and all he got was the name he didn't want to hear.

"Are we going to go on a scary ride, Heeseung?"

That question pulled Heeseung from his train of thought. His eyes instantly darted to the teen male next to him. Those foxy sparkly eyes always caught him by surprise no matter how many times he'd looked at them.

"Huh?"

The latter turned to him with an annoyed expression, like Heeseung just pissed him off. "I was asking whether we're going for a scary ride."

Oh. Right. They were at the amusement park. Of course, he would ask him that. But wait ... scary ride? No, thank you!

"Uhm," Heeseung trailed off, rubbing his nape sheepishly. "Does it have to be a scary ride, though? I mean, we can do something else, right?"

The latter scoffed. "That's the purpose of an amusement park, isn't it? Scary ride."

Heeseung halted his pace instantly, and so did the latter. "Well ... I'm actually scared of height."

"Are you for real? You're not kidding with me, right?"

"Why would I joke about it?" Heeseung said, a little offended by the accusation. "Also, shouldn't you know about that already?"

Upon hearing that, the latter's eye shifted panickly. Even though he barely showed emotion on his face, Heeseung could see the uneasiness from his hazel eyes. A smirk appeared on Heeseung's face. He inched his face closer to the latter. "Unless you're not the real Seonjae," he teased.

This Seonjae shot a glare at him as if he had just said the most ridiculous thing to him. "What do you mean by that? I am Kim Seonjae! Of course, I know about your phobia."

"I'm not convinced." Heeseung inched back, squinting his eyes suspiciously at the latter.

"Well, it's up to you if you want to believe me or not," The latter scoffed as he crossed his arm.

Heeseung clicked his tongue. "Why is it so hard for you to tell me your name? You think I wouldn't notice your strange act by now?"

"Look, if you keep asking me about this again, I'm going back now." The latter instantly turned around, about to head back to the main entrance. But, before he could move, Heeseung immediately stopped him.

"Wait, please don't go." He was sure the other male would have walked away if it was not because of his tight hold on his arm. "OK, alright. I'm sorry," Heeseung said, finally dropping the accusing act. "I won't say it anymore. But how should I call you if I don't know your name?" This time, he asked earnestly.

How could he call this stranger 'Seonjae' when in fact, he wasn't one to begin with?

"How many times do I have to tell you that I am Kim Seonjae!"

"But the thing is you're not," Heeseung replied, matter of factly. "Just because you look like Seonjae, that doesn't mean you're him."

The latter seemed defeated with him at this rate because the way he rolled his eyes and sighed with full annoyance was already enough to tell Heeseung about his feelings. "Just call me whatever you want if that makes you shut up."

Heeseung was silent after that, thinking of the name. "Hmm ... what about Yeowoo?" he suggested.

"Yeowoo? As in fox?"

He nodded. "Mmn!"

The latter frowned, obviously didn't get the name he picked. "But, why?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Heeseung blinked his eyes as if it wasn't obvious enough to the latter who was still clueless about the name he chose.

"What is?"

"That you look like one," he continued.

An unbelievable sigh was heard from the latter. "Does that mean the Kim Seonjae you knew also look like a fox?"

"No," Heeseung quickly denied, shaking his head. "My friend Seonjae is more like a cat. But you ... you look like a fox to me."

"Tsk, childish."

"You can't blame me for that!" Heeseung tried to defend his opinion. "Because you really do look like a fox, though."

The latter, or 'Yeowoo' just shook his head in disbelief.

"And what do you think of me?" Heeseung suddenly asked, flashing his smile as he did so. Trying his best to appear cute to the latter. "What kind of animal do I look similar to?"

Without a second thought, Yeowoo answered. "A deer."

"A deer?" His smile became wide when the latter nodded firmly. "That's the first time I heard that. Normally, people would tell me that I look more like a hamster. You're the first one who tell me that."

Yeowoo didn't avert his gaze away from Heeseung, and neither did he. They were staring into each other's eyes, and Heeseung felt he was sucked into the other's mesmerizing orbs if he didn't break the eye contact any second. For some reason, he felt the noise of his surroundings was shut; he heard nothing. The loud talks and laughter of other visitors there, that he heard before disappeared into thin air. And all he could focus his eyes on was this stranger before him.

"It's your eyes."

"What?" It was Heeseung's turn to question his confusion.

"Whenever you look at me that way," Yeowoo pointed out. "It reminds me of a deer; beautiful and gentle."

Heeseung didn't know if that was count as a compliment but hearing that coming from Yeowoo made him content. He could feel warmth spreading through his cheek, and hopefully, the blush wouldn't be too visible.

"Alright then," he said. "From now on, you are Kim Yeowoo, and I'll be Lee Saseum."

Yeowoo snorted at his words. "Lee Saseum sounds funny to me."

"Yah, that's offensive," Heeseung pouted. "I think the name is cute, though."

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever."

"Should we go buy a cute headband? Maybe a fox and a deer?"

"That's childish. I don't want it."

"Oh, come on. It's just for today, hm? And I heard there are a few photobooths around here. Maybe we can take some cute pictures too!"

Before Heeseung could finish his talk, the latter walked away; leaving him a few steps behind. 

"Yah, Kim Yeowoo! Wait for me!" 

[Present day]

Heeseung felt himself smiling genuinely as he thought about that memory. It was one of the best days he had, and how he wished he could turn back time to be in that moment again. Oh, how he missed those days when concern and worrying never came his way, where he didn't have to think as much as he did now.

But he knew all of that was just a hopeless wish.

He knew he could never have those moments happen again, even when he finally found him again.

"It's really you, huh, Kim Yeowoo," Heeseung said. "Or should I call you Sunoo, now?" 

Chapter Text

ESTELLE EQUESTRIAN CLUB, PYEONGCHANG. Early February.

After his informant was caught by Sunoo that day, strangely, he never heard anything about them again. It's as if they had gone into 'airplane mode' and could not be tracked. The only thing he got for the past few weeks was their daily routine update, which he deemed a little bit mundane to take interest in.

He tried sending more of his men for the job, but none of it worked. Even Sunghoon himself couldn't retrieve anything from his search. Not even Jay was on his radar.

Well, they should have been relieved, isn't it?

Heeseung tried not to overthinkㅡhe really tried. But he knew Kim Sunoo and Jay must have planned something, and that thought alone made him on tenterhooks.

They shouldn't be this quiet. He thought.

Also, if someone was this 'careful' to not get caught by him, that surely meant something, and that something was worth getting his attention. Plus, wouldn't it be funny and dumb that while he's busy preparing for his own plan, Sunoo and his alliance were also doing the same thing that might result in his failure?

"Heeseung."

As he was lost in thought, a familiar voice suddenly interrupted his trance. 

Heeseung turned to his left and was met with the sight of Sunghoon's face, which was etched with concern. 

Sunghoon was sitting elegantly on his horse, matching his pace with his own horse's collected speed. The two horses were moving in unison, their hooves beating a rhythmic pattern on the ground. 

That made Heeseung aware of his surroundings; he was in the middle of his morning ride with his horse, and he forgot Sunghoon was tagging along with him today since the rest of his friends weren't available. He also recalled wanting to discuss something with the latter earlier but seemed like his thoughts had made him carried away.

"Are you alright? You've been spacing out a lot." Sunghoon said, glancing at his friend alternately while keeping his focus in front. "What happened to the important talk you mentioned earlier?" he added, raising one of his brows in full questioning.

Sunghoon honestly didn't plan for any morning horse ride today, for he despised the cold weather. If it's not for Heeseung who made him come to this equestrian club they usually frequent, he wouldn't bother waking up early from his bed. 

The moment Heeseung called for his attention regarding the recent issue, he already expected what the topic was going to be, which instantly put his findings into the spotlight.

Heeseung, however, didn't reply to him right away. Instead, he decided to lead his horse down the path at a calm pace, taking in the peacefulness of his surroundings. 

Memories of other seasons came flooding back to him, and he realized how each season had its unique differences. Despite being early February, the temperature had not increased much from the previous month. It was still freezing, and a gentle breeze added to the coldness of the air. The chill in the air was palpable, and Heeseung could feel it seeping through his jacket and into his skin.

But, he thought a quick horse ride wouldn't be a nuisance to do, since he also needed to exercise his horse too.

"I think a lot these days, Hoon," he replied, after a few minutes of silence.

Sunghoon turned to Heeseung on his right, staring at the latter's face anticipatingly. "Is there something bothering your mind?"

"I don't know." Heeseung shrugged with an uncertain chuckle. "Maybe I am bothered by something, and you knew that."

"They have been so quiet." And Sunghoon's guess was never wrong, because as soon as he said that, Heeseung's calm face stirred as if he pushed the right button for that reaction. "It surprised me how quickly Jay adjusted with him too," he continued.

Now that managed to pull Heeseung's attention fully on him. "You mean?"

"They just met, Heeseung. But it seemed like they already knew each other way before that," Sunghoon explained. The bitterness in his voice was too obvious for Heeseung to ignore. "I've never seen Jay befriending someone this quick," he added.

Well, was he jealous?

Kind of... yeah, who wouldn't, right? A friend that he used to get close with just befriending someone that easily; and knowing that that friend usually wasn't the type to click with someone new that fast, it did make Sunghoon upset in some ways.

Because what happened with exclusiveness in that?

Heeseung also found this relatable at some point. Especially when Sunghoon mentioned Jay befriending Sunoo as if he had known that guy longer than everyone else, which wasn't true!

If they had to point one person for that, that's going to be him, Lee Heeseung.

He was the first person who knew about Kim Sunoo. He was the first person who befriended him and he was the first person who got to have Kim Sunoo's attention.

Well, it does sound petty and ridiculous. But, even if it was such a short encounter, Heeseung found pride in those memories. Knowing that now everyone had taken an interest in Sunoo, it felt like he just won the lottery by being the first person holding onto that.

"There must be something about Kim Sunoo don't you think?" Heeseung said, which immediately turned Sunghoon's calm face into a frown. Ignoring those looks, he continued. "He's been making everyone keep thinking about him... making you want to look at him without realizing. He's been holding everyone spellbound." A small smile displayed on his face unknowingly. "So I don't think it's strange if Jay was quick to get himself warm around him."

Sunghoon still had not moved his focus from Heeseung. For some unknown reason, there was something unusual with his words that he was certain contained a double meaning. Maybe if he squinted closer to it, he could find that untold words.

"You said that as if you knew him yourself," Sunghoon said, matter of factly.

"Maybe I am," he smirked.

But as soon as he realized that he'd been talking so much about his secret, the silly smile quickly disappeared. He knew that if he kept this any longer, Sunghoon probably going to notice how much of a true his words were.

Heeseung continued, "Or maybe because I think he reminded me of Seonjae, that I find him familiar."

"Whatever it is, we shouldn't be too relaxed now," Sunghoon added simply, turning his focus back to his front, as he decided not to press any further about Heeseung's questioning statement.

"I know." Heeseung couldn't agree more with that.

"Since we're already on this topic," Sunghoon paused, trying to arrange the right questions in his mind. "Did you find anything about that person who DM the video?"

Heeseung instantly tensed upon hearing it. "Not much."

Strangely after a few days, Kim Sunoo called him. After discovering Jungwon's mishap in the club, a mysterious user (clearly unknown) sent a short recording of Kim Sunoo fighting with the bad guys in the club's washroom. Up until now, it was still not clear whether that video was a part of Sunoo's plan or whether there was a possible third party in their already estranged thread.

Sunghoon raised a brow. "Untraceable?"

But what made this situation even more strange was the fact that it was only sent to every member of the society through their Instagram's direct message, with the caption 'The dark angel has come to avenge for the dead'.

Of course, if it were a prank Heeseung wouldn't have been so bothered by this. But the intention was clear that the video was meant for the society members to see... or precisely, to fear.

Heeseung had been watching the video a lot of times, and he was certain Kim Sunoo himself wasn't aware of the watching lens. But a part of his mind was also telling him that this was all an act. At this rate, none of his thoughts could appear believable.

"For starters, that account is fake," Heeseung said.

"I believe it was created only for that purpose, huh?" Sunghoon asked.

"Yes."

It was very obvious that this person created that account just to send the video to the society's members.

"Do you think Kim Sunoo planned this?"

But when Heeseung recalled another similar incident with the CCTV recording he received, it made so much sense that this mysterious user could be the same person behind this.

"No. I don't think he is responsible for this," Heeseung replied firmly. "If he does, he won't be appearing too unconscious about being recorded. Unless there's someone else... like a third party. Someone like the CCTV recording sender."

Understood with the underlying statement behind those words, Sunghoon instantly concluded. But how far could they be so sure about this?

"So, you think it's the same person."

"Maybe." Heeseung honestly didn't know. He was conflicted with his own judgement too. "Since there's no more valid explanation than that."

The fake account itself was similar to the burner phone case. So, what else was he supposed to think about? Plus, the IP address collected by one of the men he hired was too strange to ignore. It was located at the same place, same time.

Coincident?

He didn't think so.

"By the way, regarding the CCTV recording," Heeseung trailed off. "How's your finding so far?"

"Quite good." Clearing his throat, Sunghoon continued. "I found that you're not the only person who knew about it."

"What?"

"You remember the sudden society meeting they held that night?"

Heeseung trying to remember everything from his mind. "The Christmas Eve meeting, you mean?" He questioned more after receiving a nod from Sunghoon. "What about it?"

"Well, turns out it's not as sudden as we all thought. I heard that almost everyone was informed about it beforehand, also ... those who attended the meeting watched it happen," Sunghoon replied grimly. "In other words, they knew, Heeseung."

Wait, what does Sunghoon mean by that really? Did everyone attending the meeting watch it? That's absurd. There's no way this was true.

"I... I don't get it."

Sunghoon halted his horse, followed by Heeseung who still had a confused look on his face. "It was planned for them to watch how they killed Seonjae," he explained.

"It can't be. Why would they want to watch something like that for no reason? Watching someone being murdered? That's crazy, Sunghoon!"

It was indeed hard to believe this information when he first found out. But, Sunghoon wasn't dumb or naïve to not know what the society members were capable of. If they could keep 'smaller' cases shut without anyone interfering, killing someone wouldn't be a problem to them.

He believed, there must be someone in the society who wanted to keep the members complying with their ruling by making them watch the CCTV recording like a live stream show, and he was certain it must be someone who wanted to defy the influence and power that Cheonsa Group held in Sangje.

Whoever that could be, they must be an enemy in disguise... and Kim Seonjae must have discovered something worth his life.

"Okay, tell me ... why the meeting was held on the day that none of our circle attended it? Looking at our friends, I believe none of them are aware of the CCTV recording nor do they think Kim Seonjae was murdered that night. Don't you think it's strange already? Also, there is no way this thing is done without a reason. It was intentional."

Heeseung was left speechless. There was thousands of questions flooded in his brain right now. But most importantly, he was thinking about why and what had caused this to happen. Where was the starting point?

"How did you know all this?" That was all Heeseung said.

Sunghoon stared into his eyes with full seriousness. He knew what Heeseung wanted to hear was truth, and he had no reason to lie to him. "Ryu Junmin."

Upon hearing that name, Heeseung was even more speechless, but he wasn't surprised. "Ryu Junmin?"

Sunghoon nodded. "I always feel that there was something he knew more than us. So, I confronted him."

When he recalled that day he met with the latter, Sunghoon still couldn't forget the doubting gaze Junmin gave him, as if he had killed someone or committed the biggest sin ever. He had no idea what he was going to hear that day was more serious than he expected. But, Sunghoon was certain that he could trust him. After all, Junmin himself had no reason to fabricate his words. Even if he does, how much would it cost him to do that?

Seonjae's life?

"He said Seonjae found something deeper about that closed case, and these people don't want him to expose it."

"Which case? And who are these people?"

Sunghoon shook his head, having no idea. "I'm still looking into it. But, Heeseung ... I'm sure someone in the society is trying to put dirt on Cheonsa's image."

It seemed like this puzzle had gone to great lengths and deeper than he expected. With all this information revealed by Sunghoon, he has a few questions to answer now. Whatever it was, he wasn't sure if it was worth it for Seonjae to dig and cost him his life.

But again, if there's someone with bad intentions in society ... who was this person sending him the CCTV recording and spreading the appearance of the dark angel? Was it the same person?

"Then, do you think the video sender and the people who killed Seonjae are on the same side?"

Could it be that all this time the video was sent just to confuse him?

"No. I don't think they do. But I believe this mysterious sender is one of the society members too," Sunghoon said certainly. "And if my assumption is right, the sender probably wants you to know about what's really happening."

After processing all of the information, Heeseung couldn't help himself from laughing. But it's not because he found it funny. He laughed because the assumption they thought about was making so much sense.

"So there's someone tryna throw dirt on me, huh?" he said.

How shameless.

"Now that Seonjae's gone... whoever associates with him or tryna dig into this will be executed the same way," Sunghoon continued warily. All of a sudden, fear and uneasiness claimed his reasonable mind. "Heeseung," he called, this time voice heavily pleading. "I don't want the same thing to happen to Jay."

Heeseung knew Jay wasn't the only one being targeted. Looking at the way Kim Sunoo was plotting his plan, he's afraid he might as well meet the same fate as his twin brother.

"I won't let them touch him, nor Kim Sunoo," Heeseung assured.

No.

No one can touch his Yeowoo.

A&D

SEONGBUK NEIGHBOURHOOD, SEOUL.

"Yes, I've watched it," Sunoo confirmed with his monotonous tone. "How can I not watch it when Yang Jungwon himself cursing and accusing me of dropping an uninformed missile after I threatened him with his drug addiction?"

It was wild honestly ... to be cursed by someone that serious when he didn't even know what was happening. All he was given was a short recording of himself, fighting in the club washroom, on that very night.

Sunoo didn't foresee such a turn to appear on top of his chessboard.

"But, was it you?" Kai asked.

Sunoo put down his phone carefully on the lounge table and leaned it on a thick book as he set the right angle for both Jay and Kai to see him from their phone screen. "What?" he raised a brow. "Are you accusing me of doing it?"

"Did you?" Now Jay spoke. A soft clinking glass bottle was heard as he rummaged through the refrigerator, which seemed to be in the kitchen, before he appeared back on the screen carrying whatever bottles on his hand. "I mean, we're not accusing you... but since you like surprise, it's not wrong to ask, doesn't it?"

Sunoo sighed boringly. "Do you think I would have time to DM every single member of the society and blatantly inform them about my existence in that kind of situation?" He didn't know how this thing started, but it was sure to have ruined his introduction plan.

Kai sipped on his banana milk. "You looked cool in that video so why not?"

"Come on, dude." Sunoo scoffed. "If I wanna do that, I would have picked a much better introduction than beating those useless maggots in a freaking nightclub washroom."

"Good point," agreed Jay. "But, the question now is 'why'. Why is this person trying to expose you to the society members?"

"I heard the video was sent only for them," Kai chimed in. "And it is clear that this is some kind of warning for them about you."

"And most importantly, how would they know about Sunoo?" Jay added.

Sunoo agreed with Kai and Jay's statement. Nobody (aside from Jay and Kai) knew about him, even before Jungwon told the rest of the Cheonsa kids as he commanded that night. So who could be the one who recorded him at that time?

Kai quickly continued. "I don't think any of the 'angels' are responsible for this."

That also means there was no way they would have done it. If they were, why would they want to tantalize themselves with this kind of shit? On top of that, the caption coming with the video itself didn't seem like a prank among them. Instead, it was meant to make the society fear him like he was some kind of a threatening creature to their 'peaceful' life.

And that's left with one possibility: this person must have known what actually happened to Seonjae and Sangje Student Society's members.

"Don't worry much," Sunoo assured the two. He had been thinking about this ever since he saw that video and he was sure his judgement was right. "I'm sure this person must have good intentions to do this. If they're not exposing me with bad purpose, they must have wanted to torment the society members with fear of their wrongdoings."

Jay and Kai were muddled by that statement. Is Sunoo really fine with that? Shouldn't he worried that there was someone else who knew about his identity or his plan to ruin the Angels and the society members?

"What are you planning to do?" asked Jay expectantly.

Before Sunoo could further their conversation, his stepmother's voice calling from outside of his room immediately pulled his attention away.

"Sunoo-yah?" Yihyun's gentle voice called for him again.

He stared into the front camera, a little panic as he sent a gaze signal to his two comrades that he was sure they caught instantly. "We'll continue this again." Without wasting any more time, Sunoo ended the call.

Throwing his phone on his bed, Sunoo quickly moved to the door and slid it open. There, greeting his sight, was his stepmother; looking elegant in her winter outfit; which then reminded him of something they had talked about during breakfast.

"Are you in the middle of something?" Yihyun hesitantly asked as she studied the state Sunoo was in. "Did I disturb you?" A flash of guilt was seen on her face.

"YesㅡNo! I'm," Sunoo paused, thinking of a reasonable explanation. "I'm just going through a few notes for the test, Mother," he continued.

"I see." Yihyun nodded in relief. "I supposed you're still not done with it, yet?"

"Well, I'm finished now."

She smiled. "Then, are you ready to go?" Yihyun asked softly, her round eyes staring at him expectantly.

Ready? Wait, where are they heading to?

Looking at the clueless expression from Sunoo, Yihyun couldn't help but break into a smile. "You forgot about it, do you?" she chuckled. "Didn't I tell you that we're going to buy some of your needs for school?"

Right. She did. But Sunoo happened to be forgetting it.

"Ah, I'm sorry, mother. I'll go get my coat for a second." Sunoo didn't waste any more time after that. He instantly grabbed his phone and wallet, along with his coat and scarf.

He already feels bad for forgetting the important schedule, and how could he make his stepmother wait for him to get dressed and ready?

So he did what his logical mind could think. Sunoo hastily put on his coat, and clumsily wear his shoes so that he didn't notice the mismatched socks he wore at that time. And because of that, he almost forgot about his scarf, if not for Yihyun who noticed it.

The older female surprisingly didn't say any words nor did she show any sign of anger with the situation. Instead, she just smiled warmly and helped put the scarf around Sunoo's neck and even fixed his loosened shoelace, tying it into a neat ribbon loop.

What made Sunoo even more guilty than that sight was the smile that never disappeared on her face. He pondered whether it was a facade or if she was genuinely happy. The thought of her being mad crossed his mind, and he couldn't help but imagine how her expression would change. However, Seonjae had informed him that their stepmother had never been angry before, which only added to the discomfort of the situation.

"We're not rushing, Sunoo-yah," she said gently. And that's enough to make Sunoo relaxed. "Alright, everything is in place. Should we go now?"

Sunoo just nodded shortly as a response, because ... that was the best he could do at that time.

SHINHA DEPARTMENT STORE, GANGNAM DISTRICT, SEOUL.

In all honesty, Sunoo himself didn't know nor did he expect anything from this 'mother and son's quality time'. Because he wasn't the type to buy things unless needed. And for the past an hour ago, he noticed that all of the stuff they bought (paid by stepmom) was something that he already had. For instance, clothes.

Well, aside from different brands and prices, Sunoo didn't think he actually needed to buy it. But, since Yihyun insisted on paying, what else he could say about it?

"Sunoo-yah, what do you think of this?" Yihyun showed two pairs of knitted sweaters in two different earth-tone colours; which in Sunoo's opinion looked so similar to one another.

But before Sunoo could answer, she already moved the two sweaters alternately in front of him, trying to identify which colour she thought suited him best.

"Hmm, I think this one looks good on you," she concluded, handing one of the sweaters in beige to Sunoo before she put the other back on the rack.

While she busied browsing the clothes rack in the men's section, Sunoo looked at the number of clothes in his hand that they had taken from this store, and the shopping bags that Dohyun was holding currently (the older male seemed to be more patient than him with this).

He almost lost count of how many shirts, sweaters, sweatshirts, pants, hoodies and coats they had bought from previous shops. Now adding this one here, too. Sunoo didn't know if he should worry or not. Because just by looking at the price tag alone, he was sure if he summed up the total, it could cover a few years' monthly expenses.

"Sunoo-yah?"

Hearing Yihyun calling for him, Sunoo realized he was still not moving from his previous position, while the older female was already ahead of himㅡnow in the winter coat section.

Seeing that Yihyun beckoning him towards her, Sunoo quickly made his pace forward. "Yes, mother?"

"Should we get one of these too?" She said, pointing at a black knee-length overcoat.

But as usual, before Sunoo could utter his answer, Yihyun picked up one she thought was his size and brought it in front of him. She unknowingly smiled. "My son going to look so handsome with this."

Sunoo didn't know what he was supposed to feel when he heard that. But there's one thing that left a deep hole in his brain, and that was the way she called him 'her son'. Did he hear it right? Did she really say that or was his mind playing a trick?

"I think we already bought one from the previous place, Mother," Sunoo said.

"Really?" Yihyun looked a bit surprised to hear that. "But that's in a different colour isn't it?"

Yes, it is.

"I think the winter coat I have is more than enough for now." Sunoo needed to do something to stop her from spending more in this shop.

"Okay, then."

Finally.

Despite the final reply she gave, Sunoo still could see she was roaming her eyes around. What could have caught her attention this time? A beanie? Socks?

"Should we pay now? I think I need to get a new shoe too," Sunoo said suggestively. "Um, I mean a pair of sneakers," he added quickly before Yihyun managed to give her a reply.

Because he had looked around the shop earlier, and surprisingly there were no shoes that suited his taste or at least closer to the one he usually wears.

Almost all of the styles sold here were loafers and boot types that he would imagine any dark academia's character would wear. And of course, Sunoo wouldn't go for that kind of image.

Maybe, dark academia was meant to be something he enjoyed reading and not a trend he should apply to his daily life.

"Alright then, let's go."

They left the store immediately after Yihyun was done paying for the items they (she) picked. And if Sunoo had to be honest, when his eyes saw the total amount of the items flashed on the PoS machine, it did make him uneasy.

Aren't they spending too much on this?

But Yihyun looked the opposite. Her smile still displayed on her soft features, and she even managed to hold a few short conversations with the salesperson throughout the checkout. Even when she swiped her card to complete the transaction, she still looked composed and delighted, as if she hadn't just spent quite a lot of her money on the purchase.

"What kind of sneakers do you like?" she asked, first thing after they walked from the previous store.

Sunoo glanced at Dohyun on his right, and the latter just shrugged. At this rate, he could only wish for this moment to end as soon as possible. In fact, he didn't know where Yihyun was planning to take him.

"Just tell me the brand you like, and we'll get one from it," she added.

Well, maybe he still has a long way to go before everything's ended.

Since Yihyun let him choose his preferred brand this time, Sunoo didn't waste any more seconds walking the other way around the building. Instead, he headed straight to the said shop which was located on the third floor.

"Ah, so you like this brand, huh?" Yihyun said as she entered the store, looking at the items displayed with full interest. Compared to the previous shops they went to, this shoe brand's store was more vibrant and modern in style, which really suited a teenager like Sunoo.

"Because it's trendy and convenient," Sunoo remarked.

"It does," she agreed, before reaching for a pair of yellow sneakers from the display rack. "This one looks cute too!"

Sunoo only nodded in response, because currently his eyes were focused exactly on a certain sneaker that he'd been eyeing a few months back. Carefully, he reached for the dark blue shoes and inspected their condition; taking a closer look at their weight, size, pattern, and colour option.

"You like that one?"

Yihyun's question pulled Sunoo from his thoughts. Turning his head around, he saw the latter standing behind him, staring expectantly with her soft gaze. For some reason, Yihyun always looked relieved and contented whenever Sunoo took an interest in anything he held. It's as if she would buy them for him if he asked nicely.

Sunoo nodded. "I've been eyeing for this design when they first launched it last year," he added, eyes averted back to the subject of interest.

"Really?"

Sunoo remembered how determined he was to save his weekly expenses just to buy the sneakers. He even helped Yejin in the cafe after school, just so he could earn extra pocket money to add to his savings.

"Then, take all of it. I'll buy every colour they have for you in here," Yihyun said assuringly.

Of course, Sunoo couldn't believe what he heard. "Wait, all of it...?"

Yihyun nodded and smiled assuringly. "Yes."

"But, mother ... you already bought a lot for me. What if fatherㅡ"

"It's fine, Sunoo-yah," she cut him. "I am the one who pays for it. Besides, I've always wanted to buy something for you. So, take whatever you want. The price doesn't matter to me."

The look she sent to Sunoo was so sincere, that it made him experience a new scenario in his life chapter. Sunoo pondered about a lot of things. But the most crucial one was that: does she treat Seonjae like this too? Is this why Seonjae speaks so highly of her whenever they meet? Because she's really this nice?

"Go on." Yihyun pointed at the red sneakers beside the pair he took. "I think red suits you too," she said, reaching for one of the sneakers, before calling for the store worker to find the right size for Sunoo.

Even after Yihyun said that Sunoo was still hesitant to take any other shoes that were not within his hold.

"I want all colours for this design in this size, please," she said to the staff softly. "Whichever is in the stock," she added.

As they waited for the staff to return, Yihyun walked around the store, taking a closer look at some other collections. Sunoo took a sit on one of the small benches in there, taking a deep breath, trying to ease the sore he felt from his feet.

"Your mother looks so happy today," Dohyun spoke softly, his voice barely audible over the blaring music in the background, as he nodded towards Yihyun in front of them.

Sunoo followed his gaze and observed his mother, who was beaming with joy, her eyes sparkling as she looked around the store. He turned back to Dohyun, momentarily forgetting his presence, only to find him standing just behind the bench, a friendly smile on his lips. Sunoo raised a brow inquisitively and asked, "Isn't she always happy though?" 

Dohyun's expression turned pensive, and he replied, "Unlike today."

Dohyun's reply made Sunoo a little surprised. What does he mean by that? But, of course, Sunoo was too ego to ask.

"Does she always go on a shopping spree like this?" he asked.

Dohyun chuckled lightly. "Well, not as much as now. But whenever she does, Seonjae always accompanies her."

"No wonder...." Sunoo finally knew why his late brother loved shopping so much.

Before he could continue his word, the staff from earlier returned to the front counter with a few boxes in her hand.

Yihyun instantly walked to where Sunoo was seated and grabbed a pair of sneakers handed by the staff. It was mustard yellow in colourㅡobviously not the one Sunoo wished to get.

"What about the dark blue one?" Yihyun questioned as if she could read and hear what was in Sunoo's mind.

"I apologize ma'am. This is all the colours we have left with for this size."

The colours left were mustard yellow, red, off-white and light grey.

"The other colours will be restocked by next week. If you'd like, we can reserve it for your son," said the staff.

Sunoo had his eye on a dark blue one since the beginning (even before this), but he didn't want to be a pain to Yihyun. He knew his stepmother wouldn't mind, but he still felt awkward asking for more. He didn't want to seem selfish, especially when someone was already helping him out. 

So he just went along with the available options without complaining. He was already grateful that Yihyun was willing to pay for his stuff, so he didn't want to be ungrateful. The least he could do was not make a big deal out of it.

"You sure you don't want to wait for the dark blue one, Sunoo-yah?" Yihyun questioned firmly. She was kneeling in front of Sunoo, trying to put the shoes on his feet gently; ignoring the discomfort flashing through Sunoo's gaze.

It's not like Sunoo was weirded out by it, but come on! Why would she help him put the shoes on his feet? It's dirty! Didn't she feel disgusted holding his socked feet? Even Yejin herself had never done something like that.

"We can wait until next week, though," she added, before continuing. "Is it too tight? Are you comfortable in it?"

Sunoo nodded. "It's fine."

Yihyun smiled. "Now that I noticed, your feet are one size smaller than Seonjae's."

And that was true. Sunoo somehow still couldn't understand why his brother's foot size was bigger than his, despite being the younger twin. But again, he believed every human was built differently from one another, no matter how similar they may look or appear.

"So?" Yihyun stood from her knee. Staring down at Sunoo expectantly. "Should we take them all?"

Sunoo didn't know what answer he should give. And this was also a reminder to himself to not ask anything from Yihyun again next time.

A&D

Jay honestly didn't expect that their call would be interrupted and ended like that. But, it's not like he didn't understand what situation Sunoo was in at this point. Plus, it must have been weird if his stepmother found out that he was already befriending her friend's son whom she was, yet, to introduce.

Oh well, at least now he could focus on finishing his lunch.

It was a Saturday afternoon, and as usual, Jay would do all the cooking for himself. Since today was a weekend, none of the maids were coming to work to clean up the house or whatever was necessary. Well, it's not like he's going to make the house messy in two days before they get back to work the following week, right?

But, yes. It did feel lonely sometimes. Since it's just him, his driver and his two bodyguardsㅡwho lived on the basement floorㅡwere at home, it made the enormous house painfully quiet to his liking.

With his parents always working in another country throughout the years (mostly) ever since he was much younger than now, Jay found this situation to be 'normal' at some point.

So that's how his cooking hobby started.

To kill time alone, Jay often found himself watching tons of cooking videos on the internet and ended up making it for himself (with no hunger purpose) and the staff in his house. Jay could say that he's pretty much close with most of them, bonding over food, and taking them in like his own family members.

At another time when he wasn't feeling like cooking, he played golf with Heeseung or accompanied him to the polo club, though he doesn't even play the sport. 

Or if Seonjae was here, he would definitely bring Jay to food hunting, the amusement park and some other places where he could enjoy the time with no worries.

And on the days when he felt like staying indoors, he would invite Sunghoon to his house, letting the latter eat the food he made, and play the grand piano on the second floor of his house as he admired from the side; how smooth and flowy his fingers pressing on the piano key. Maybe that was one of the reasons why he started taking up guitar lessons so that he could play it for Sunghoon or his friends the next time they were here.

Next time? Tsk.

There's never next time for them anymore.

Jay knew their friendship was ruined the moment Seonjae left the society, and when he decided to follow in his steps. But, Jay never expected it could take such a turn. Especially now that Seonjae had died, and knowing that he was murdered, made everything so much worse and painful.

Every single day, when he woke up from his sleep in the morning, or when he tried to sleep his tiredness at night, he could never shake off the guilt from his mind.

But after Sunoo came into his life, he slowly learnt not to press himself further than his limit could bear. Jay realized how much of important Sunoo's existence could be in this tangled thread. And he knew the guilt he felt could be washed away by giving his helping hand and loyalty to the latter.

"Ackㅡ" Jay immediately let go of his hold on the sharp kitchen knife when he felt the stinging cut on his index finger.

A rush of blood started pooling out of the fresh nick. Without letting the blood spilt on the kitchen counter, he moved to the sink in haste and let the water from the tap run on his bleeding finger. The painful sensation throbbed and made him jolt in surprise every time the water hit the cut. Jay bit his lips harder, suppressing his whimper, trying not to attract unnecessary attention.

Reaching for the kitchen towel at the side of the sink, Jay wrapped his injured finger in it. Pressing the cut a little bit, to make sure the blood won't gushing out like earlier.

Just as he's about to go get the emergency kit from the guest washroom, the doorbell ringing, instantly halted his pace.

Jay wondered who could have been coming to his house at this hour.

Wait, did he invite someone over?

With a sceptical pace, he walked to the intercom at the main entrance. Upon seeing the small screen on the device, he was shocked by what greeted his eyes.

"What is he doing here?" he mumbled to himself.

Jay never planned to invite him over, and he was sure if he ignored the doorbell and that person outside of his house, the latter would eventually give up and leave. However, much to his astonishment, that person didn't show any sign of leaving, as he kept pressing on the doorbell persistently.

Annoyed, Jay pressed the speaker button. "What do you want, Sunghoon?"

Sunghoon was startled by the small screen, probably not expecting to hear Jay's voice. He pressed the speaker button to speak as well. "Jay-ah."

"I don't see your presence here is necessary, Park Sunghoon," said Jay coldly. "Leave."

"W-wait, Jayㅡ Iㅡplease let me see you."

"But I don't have any intention to see you."

"Jay, please?" Sunghoon pleaded. His voice softened every time he spoke of Jay's name, which made Jay waver. "I need to see you."

Jay felt so ashamed of himself for being this weak for Sunghoon, and it was really stupid. He was sure if Sunghoon pleaded a few more times, he would let him in right away.

"You don't have any need to see me, Sunghoon. So, leave," Jay replied harshly. He was certain he just spat venom in his words, and hopefully, Sunghoon could hear it. "I'm not having any visitors today. That's my final word," he added, before stepping away from the intercom.

But the next thing happened really pushed the button he tried so hard to hide.

"Jongseong-ah, please..." Sunghoon called softly. There was a short pause before he continued. "I really missed you, Jongseong-ah."

And that was the last straw he got in him, as he turned his back around and unlocked the gate.

A&D

"How was the shopping?" asked Young-gil as he put down his white baduk stone on the board. "Are you having a good time with your mother?"

Sunoo took a piece of his black stone and put it at the intersecting point on the board, forming the eye. "Yes. Mother bought me a lot of clothes and shoes from my favourite brand."

Young-gil chuckled. "She did that?"

"If it's not because of dinner, she would keep going around the place and buying more unnecessary stuff," Sunoo added, shaking his head disapprovingly as he recalled earlier's event.

Young-gil was well aware of his daughter-in-law's hobby towards shopping. He also remembered how Seonjae would accompany her whenever he could. And today, the smile he saw on Yihyun's face was so genuine, he thought he'd seen it in a while.

"It's been a while since I saw her smiling like that." Young-gil's words were serious like he meant every bit of it. "I'm glad you're here with us."

This was the second time he heard someone saying that about his stepmother, and it made Sunoo a little bit relieved to know that his existence was quite useful for such things. Maybe Yihyun missed Seonjae so, that she saw the resemblance of his twin in him. It's not like Sunoo was complaining. But he just hoped she didn't take him for his twin too seriously, or expect him to be like the son she used to have.

"Right, the enrollment test will be next week, doesn't it?"

The sudden shift of topic made Sunoo nervous all of a sudden. Even though he'd made sufficient preparations for the test, he still felt not good enough to face it, like failure could come his way unannounced.

"Yes, harabeoji."

"Don't feel too much pressure about it." Young-gil's voice echoed in Sunoo's mind, resonating as a permanent reminder to himself to keep it easy. "Just do your best, alright? I believe my smart grandson can make the impossibility possible."

Chapter Text

SANGJE ACADEMY, PYEONGCHANG. First week of March.

A deck of cards was stacked in the middle of the table, and surrounding it were three males who were not much than middle to late thirties of age.

Two of the men wore glasses of different kindsㅡ one with a half frame, and the other with square-rimmed glasses ㅡ which made the two exude different aura.

The man with half-frame glasses was the taller of the two, standing at an impressive 6 feet tall. He had a striking appearance with his brown hair, pale complexion, and sharp, round jawline. The mole under his right eye drew attention to his monolid orbs, adding to his unique features. Despite his towering height, he was the youngest of three males. His badge bore the name Lee Jong-suk, one of the youngest teachers in the Liberal Arts department at Sangje Academy.

The shorter of the trio, who wore square-rimmed glasses, was the oldest. He preferred to be addressed as Mr. Byun or Byun Yo-han. He had dark hair styled in a neat, slicked-back manner, reminiscent of men from the 1920s era. He was handsome with slightly tanned skin, but his beard and moustache made him appear manlier. It was rumoured that only a few people had ever seen him without facial hair. However, he had been maintaining this look for years, and even the students had grown accustomed to it.

And the third male was short raven-haired, always styled backward – believably pomade to make it stay in place to keep his forehead exposed, showing his thick straight eyebrows and round sharp chin clearer. His deep round eyes compliment his straight nose, but somehow it exuded a strong look on him if he kept a straight face. Nonetheless, his appearance was the most prominent out of the three, and the name Mr Ji or “Changwook-ssaem” was widely known in Sangje.

They were all holding their game card tightly; eyeing the one revealed in the middle with the one that they possessed; trying to arrange the best strategy with whatever might unfold.

The person sitting beside the two bespectacled men picked up a red reverse card and placed it on top of the previously revealed red "2" card. The game then returned to the previous player, Jong-suk.

“I heard the school is adding up a few new subjects for the liberal arts academic curriculum this term,” said Changwook as he arranged his card according to the colour he got. 

“Yes,” said Yo-han. “The higher-up has confirmed it last month.”

“What was it then?” Changwook inquired curiously. “Among all the subjects listed, I only recalled Classics and Greek Study.”

Jong-suk couldn’t help but raise a questioning brow listening to that as if he hadn't just checked the subject list the other day when the academic coordinator briefed them with the new additional subject plan. 

“Greek Study?” he echoed. “But I thought Sangje had long disqualified that from the academic curriculum, no?” He then took a wild card and put it on top of the reverse red card. “I demand a Green colour, Mr Byun,” said he before averting his focus back on the two teachers.

A heavy sigh was heard from Yo-han. His eyes roamed the cards on his hands before he pulled a “4” green card from his possession. “That’s because no one is in a great position to teach the subject, which as far as I know, there are only a few people in this country who are qualified for that.”

Both Jong-suk and Changwook looked up to each other, exchanging a knowing glance before they moved their gaze to the eldest male. It seemed that the three of them were thinking of the same person.

“I believe we are thinking of the same person for that,” Jong-suk remarked.

A frown set deep on Changwook’s features. He pulled a green skip card for his turn. “Are we all sure it’s going to be him?”

“Rumor said he’s back in Seoul,” said Jong-suk. “Although it seems hard to believe, but considering the new principal is unpredictable, anything is possible.”

Yo-han nodded firmly, putting a green draw-two in the middle. “And I believe he has a valid reason for that.”

Before any of the three males could utter the next word, the door to the teacher’s pantry swung open by a furious female ㅡ the academic coordinator, Kim Hyesu.

Hyesu, a woman in her mid-forties, was a sight to behold. Her light brown hair flowed down her shoulders, and her fair skin was accentuated by her striking round eyes. Standing tall at 5 foot 7 inches, Hyesu exuded an air of authority that made her appear unapproachable and less favoured by some of her junior colleagues. Despite this, her reputation in Sangje was highly respected by most teachers and staff.

“M-Miss Kim...” The three of them stuttered.

Her appearance made the three males stand abruptly, cards in hands abandoned and forgotten, afraid for whatever coming from the latter’s mouth.

“Why on earth are you three still here?” The older female inquired, looking disappointed with the view.

Jong-suk quickly gathered the cards in his hands, attempting to hide them from Hyesu's view. Changwook did the same without saying a word. 

"This is not like what you think it is, Miss Kim," Jong-suk stuttered. 

Hyesu was not convinced. "Playing cards while on duty? And Mr. Byun, aren't you supposed to set a good example for your younger colleagues?" Honestly, she had been searching for the three of them since they were short-handed in the office, and she was surprised to find them playing cards in the pantry.

"We were just playing a UNO card, Miss Kim," Yo-han said with a sheepish smile. "It's pg-safe, and we're just taking a short break from yesterday's preparation."

"Taking a break while other teachers are busy running around for the registration?" Hyesu asked.

Yo-han's smile faded, and he stammered, "T-that's not what I meant..."

"That's enough," Hyesu interrupted sternly. She flipped through the pages on her clipboard until she found what she was looking for. "You guys are responsible for registration and the entrance today. Please ensure that everything runs smoothly to prevent complaints from parents or students. Do you understand?"

"Yes, ma'am!" the three male teachers replied in unison.

As the three men were preparing to leave, a woman entered the room. She was approximately the same height as Hyesu but looked younger. Her expression quickly changed when she sensed the tension in the room. She respectfully bowed to her four seniors.

Hyesu raised an eyebrow and asked, "Yes, Jin-ah?"

"Miss Kim, the new teacher has arrived," Jin-ah said politely, taking in the situation in the room. "He's waiting in the teacher's room."

"Right on time," Hyesu said, nodding. She turned to the confused men and signalled for them to follow her back to the teacher's office.

As soon as they arrived in the teacher’s office, everyone in there was talking to themselves while observing the newcomer who seemed unbothered with the attention he got. He was seated by the office lounge area, reading the school pamphlet that was displayed on the glass coffee table there.

“Mister Kim,” called Hyesu as she approached the said male. Her right hand immediately extended for a warm handshake, and a friendly smile was shown on her face. “Sorry for keeping you waiting." 

The newcomer instantly stood up, as he reciprocated the handshake with the same energy. “That’s fine.”

“I’m Kim Hyesu. The academic coordinator. We’ve talked the other day, aren’t we?”

“Yes, nice meeting you, Miss Kim.”

“I hope you’re not having a hard time looking for this school” said Hyesu, as she retreated her hand.

The latter shook his head with a smile. “No. Not at all.” The truth was that he was very familiar with this school.

“Good. And since everyone is here, let’s do a short introduction, shall we?” Hyesu then pulled all the staff’s attention towards the newcomer and signalled him to start.

The new teacher nodded, before facing the watching eyes. And that’s when he caught a few familiar faces among the teachers there. But he decided not to show any expression on that.

“Hello, everyone. I’m Kim Nam-gil. Please take good care of me onward.”

The teacher’s office was soon engulfed with warm replies and applause from the teachers as they welcomed Nam-gil to their circle.

“Mister Kim here is a new addition to our liberal arts department. I hope everyone can show support and care for him in the future,” added Hyesu. She took a glance at her watch and quickly wrapped up the short introduction session. “Alright, everyone can resume back to their work. We will continue this welcoming session after the registration ends.”

However, the invisible tension between the three male teachers and Nam-gil didn’t dissipate at all. There’s this unexplainable situation that only the four of them knew.

“Mister Kim?”

Hyesu’s voice quickly pulled his attention away. “Yes?”

“Come this way, please,” said Hyesu. “We’ll do a short tour around the school before we meet the principal.”

“Sure.”

A&D

“Are you alright, Sunoo?” asked Dohyun from the driver's seat. The younger male had been spacing out and quiet ever since they left the house, which of course, wasn’t a new thing to him. But considering the young master barely expressed his thoughts made him intrigued, yet, concerned.

Sunoo understood that the older man was only concerned about him, but sometimes his inquiries bothered him, particularly when he felt guilty for not answering them. However, out of regard, Sunoo always ensured that he did not disregard Dohyun whenever he started a conversation. "Yes, Dohyun hyung. I am fine," Sunoo replied.

Dohyun glanced into the rear-view mirror. The look in his eyes was sympathetic and full of care. “Nervous?”

Well, was he?

“A little, I guess,” he replied. “Maybe because I don’t know what to expect.”

Dohyun chuckled. “Well, that’s alright. Everyone would have felt that on their first day of school.”

It was Sunoo’s first time attending a boarding school like Sangje. Dohyun understood if it stirred some unsettled feelings in his gut. And if there’s something that he had learnt about Sunoo for the past months he’s been on his side, that was his honest eyes. Even when he kept his feelings beneath the cold façade, Dohyun still could see the genuine emotion the younger showed. No matter how indifferent and empty the younger looked in other people’s eyes, Dohyun could see it like a book, though it took him some time to master that eye-reading.

Sunoo sighed and murmured, “I hate this feeling.”

“Isn’t that good to feel that once in a while?” Dohyun chuckled.

“Yeah, it does,” Sunoo agreed. It also helped him to be more human and normal… and not always be the emotionless machine that everyone expects him to be.

But again, he wondered if Seonjae was here … how would he react to Sunoo going to Sangje with the sole purpose of avenging him? Would he feel upset? Relieved?

“Dohyun hyung, I heard you used to attend Sangje too before,” Sunoo started. “Is that true?”

“W-where did you hear that?” Dohyun awkwardly smiled, trying to hide the truth fact.

Sunoo turned from the car window to the rear-view mirror where he made brief eye contact with Dohyun. “Well, Seunghee noona told me that the other day.” He shrugged. “You know she’s very talkative sometimes to share such things.”

The thought of the young maid instantly came to Dohyun’s mind. As expected, Seunghee’s love for sharing could be out of hand sometimes. 

“So?” Sunoo raised a brow. “Is it true?”

Dohyun nodded and responded, "Yes." He couldn't avoid the question since Sunoo had already asked him. "I am an alumnus."

"That's interesting," Sunoo said, crossing his arms. "Can you tell me what it was like back then? Has the school changed at all over the years?"

Dohyun thought about it for a moment. "I'm not totally sure if there have been any big changes in Sangje, but I can't say that there haven't been either. But honestly, it seems pretty much the same to me as it did back then."

Sunoo paused, his mind drifting back to that old case file he had read. He was trying to recollect the details of the Sunshin Dormitory case. After a moment, he turned to Dohyun, who was driving the car, and asked, "Have you heard of the Sunshin Dormitory case?" His tone carried a hint of curiosity.

"The Sunshin Dormitory case?" Dohyun repeated, sounding confused. 

Sunoo could see that Dohyun was trying to recall something, or maybe ... tried to pretend that he didn't know about it. "Yes," he confirmed, his eyes fixed on Dohyun through the rear-view mirror. He wondered if Dohyun knew anything about it.

Dohyun cleared his throat and asked, "Where did you learn about this case?"

"I did some research about the school the other day," Sunoo said, trying to sound nonchalant. He didn't want to reveal that he had been digging into the closed-file case. "And somehow I stumbled upon the case. Do you know anything about it, hyung?" He hoped Dohyun would share some insights.

“Not really,” Dohyun answered firmly. “I just heard some this and that from the seniors before me, that’s all. But, it’s an old case. I’m sure it’s been solved and closed already.”

Well, that's not something he expected coming from Dohyun. 

Sunoo nodded. “Is that so?” 

The case happened around two decades ago, involving some students and an unimaginable violent act that led one of the students to die from it. From what Sunoo had read, this case had been a taboo topic among the school’s staff and students, and since a few of the perpetrators were the children of a prominent figure in South Korea, it didn’t take the authority that long to close the case and labelled it solved for the sake of their reputation.

This case somehow appeared to be familiar with what Sunoo had experienced before in Suwon. But to think that one of the victims ended up dead with an unfair amount of justice, and the case closed just because of some people’s selfishness and reputation, did stir anger in him. He wondered if this was the reason why his grandfather couldn’t let the case go within his grasp.

“It’s been years already since it happened,” continued Dohyun. “I bet everyone must have forgotten about it.”

Well, not everyone.

“But, why are you suddenly asking about it?”

“Nothing in particular.” Sunoo averted his gaze back to the car’s window. “I’m just wondering if school violence is still a thing in Sangje after that case happened.”

Dohyun flashed a little smile. “I don’t think there’s such a thing anymore.”

“You’re right, hyung.”

Or maybe you’re not.

"Anyway," Dohyun said, cheerfully breaking the heavy atmosphere in the car. He looked towards the passenger seat beside him where a paper bag sat. Without waiting any longer, he reached for it and passed it to Sunoo who was sitting in the back seat, all while keeping his eyes on the road. "This is for you."

“What’s this?” Sunoo confusedly asked when he took the paper bag from Dohyun’s hold.

“Your mother asked me to give it to you earlier. Why don’t you take a look?”

Sunoo carefully removed the contents from the paper bag. Inside was a rectangular box that resembled a shoe box from one of his preferred brands. He was a bit puzzled as to why his stepmother would give him this, as they had already spent a lot at that store, and he was pretty sure he had everything he needed already.

Then, why ㅡ

“Wait….” Sunoo couldn’t help but feel excitement creeping inside him. Without wasting any more time with his thought, he immediately opened the box, and just like he expected, a pair of dark-blue sneakers that he’d been dying to have greeted his sight.

“Sunoo? Are you OK?”

“Noㅡyes. I mean, yes. I am OK, hyung. It’s just ….”

When did she get this? Sunoo thought.

“Your mother asked me to retrieve it yesterday from the store,” Dohyun explained. “She said not to tell you about this, but, after you left the shop that day, she returned to the store just to reserve this one for you. She even asked me to be discreet about it, and only let you have it once you leave for the school.”

So she’s the type to remember small things like this, huh?

 "It's beautiful," he said. 

Dohyun chuckled, "You don't know how much your mother insisted on getting that dark blue pair for you. I'm glad you like her gift." 

"I am," he replied. 

However, Sunoo was feeling a bit sceptical about Yihyun's intentions lately. He couldn't shake off the feeling of doubt that crept up inside him. He was perplexed as to why she would go to such great lengths for him. Was it because of genuine affection or was it simply a facade? He was still trying to wrap his head around it all, unsure about what to make of it. Despite his confusion, he decided that it was only fair to reciprocate the effort that Yihyun had put in to get close to him. 

A small smile spread across his face as he spoke, "I really like it."

They soon arrived at Sangje forty-five minutes later, after going through some traffic on the way. Since today was going to be the returning day and the first day for new students’ registration, the vast school ground was flooded with a lot of cars, and parents were seen helping their children with their suitcases; which Sunoo assumed they must have been a first-year student or probably a transfer kid like himselfㅡ because uncertainty and unfamiliarity was clearly visible on their face.

Now he felt his palm go cold and begin to sweat more than before. His heart also was beating faster than he'd prefer. 

As their car drove past the other parents and students, Sunoo could see where his future would be placed in this so-called "heaven".

Dohyun finally pulled the car to one of the vacant parking lots there. “We’re here, Sunoo-yah,” he said, and without waiting for the younger to reply, he put off his seatbelt, opened the car, and walked to the car boot to take out Sunoo’s belongings.

Sunoo sighed heavily. He knew he needed to sort out his inner conflict and uncertain emotions first before he got out of this car and walked even further to the next page. He kept chanting in his head that everything was going to be fine, and he was sure that nothing should make him waver at this point.

He balled his hands into a tight fist, and as he closed his eyes, he took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

You’re doing this for Seonjae. For Seonjae. He chanted.

Thinking about his twin helped him so much in that situation, and he would do this if he ever doubted his decision to step into this hellhole.

A knock on the window made Sunoo open his eyes again. Turning his head to the right, he saw Dohyun grinning and beckoning him to come out with an assuring smile. Sunoo knew he had no time to waste and whatever doubt he was feeling at this moment should be put aside because he knew what his priorities were.

“Did you have that shoe with you?” asked Dohyun as soon as Sunoo stepped out of the car.

The younger nodded, showing the paper bag in his hand as he slung his backpack on his shoulder. “I got it.”

Dohyun smiled, before pulling a black trunk suitcase to Sunoo’s side. “Here.”

“I think I can handle everything from here now, hyung.”

“I know that.” In fact, Dohyun expected Sunoo to say that to him even before he told him.

“Thank you for the ride, Dohyun hyung.” Sunoo took the handle of his trunk and bowed politely to Dohyun. “I’m going in now.”

“Mmn. Take care.” The older male nodded, a warm smile still present on his face. “Don’t forget to call us if there’s anything, alright?”

Sunoo only nodded at that. He couldn’t promise or see himself doing that, but of course, he would… if anything… or when he really needed to. “Yes, I will.”

With one last encouraging pat on his shoulder from Dohyun, Sunoo walked forward confidently, pulling his trunk behind him.

This is it.

This was the moment he’d been waiting for.

When he came to a stop and turned around, Dohyun was still standing in front of the car, flashing his reassuring smile and giving an enthusiastic wave. Sunoo felt relieved and heartened. As he turned his gaze back to the front, he saw a flight of stone stairs leading up to a massive statue of Archangel Michael at the top of the stairs.

The statue of Archangel Michael stood tall and proud, with majestic wings that seemed to soar towards the heavens. His sturdy breastplate and sharp metal spear gave the impression that he was prepared to lead a battle against the forces of evil. Sunoo couldn't help but feel a sense of irony as he gazed upon the statue, knowing that Archangel Michael was often revered as a spiritual warrior and protector against wickedness.

However, recent events in Sangje had caused Sunoo to doubt the statue's purpose. Despite its grandeur, the darkness and evil that had engulfed the school made the statue seem powerless and irrelevant. Although the statue was meant to symbolize justice and protection, students in Sangje were still being mistreated, bullied, and even murdered with no justice to be found. He couldn't help but wonder if the statue was just a hollow symbol, or if there was any hope left for the people in the low rank here.

Sunoo's eyes narrowed as he looked at the Saint Michael statue, and sneered, "Cheonsa, huh?" His voice was filled with mockery and hatred. He believed that any angelic qualities Sangje might have once possessed had long since been corrupted beyond repair. The once pure and noble "angel" was now nothing more than a twisted and corrupted version of a devil. 

Or maybe … that person was right.

‘The dark angel has come to avenge the dead.’

And Sunoo going to make sure that the rumour about him is true. 

Chapter Text

[1 week ago]

Sunoo admitted that the entrance exam was more challenging than he had thought. Of course, he did all the preparations adequately, but there was something about the questions from the test that made Sunoo ponder: how on earth did those rich kids get into Sangje?

There's no way they did the same preparation as Sunoo did. Even if they did, not all of them were genuine in their studies. Because why would they do so when their parents were rich enough to pay their way to success? 

Well, not that Sunoo wanted to look down on them or he didn't know how obvious the answer to that was. He knew that some of them were smart and genius. But, it just didn't make any sense.

The school is filled with an overwhelming number of disruptive students. It's difficult to comprehend how their intelligence overlaps with their personalities.

What's the use of being the smartest kid in school if, at the end of the day, they act like uncivilized humans?

If they really got into Sangje without doing any entrance exams, that was one heck of a privilege. Of course, it's pretty cool to have connections powerful enough to skip all the qualification tests, but was it really fair to the other kids who work hard to get into that school?

Just thinking about this already made Sunoo disgusted.

While the non-privileged kids went through the obstacles, these spoiled rich brats easily got into the 'heaven' without any trouble. And this situation was what actually happened in real life, which then formed a cycle that was hard to break! 

But again ... how could it go away when the responsible adults are already planting this 'norm' in this early phase?

After all, don't kids always learn from their parents?

"So? How's it?"

Jay's voice coming from the rectangular device on his front immediately pulled him from his trance. Sunoo's eyes averted from his laptop to his phone screen, which was already occupied by both Jay and Kai through the video call they made.

Right. He almost forgot about this video call's purpose.

"I pass." That was all Sunoo said.

There was a moment of complete silence in the study room after Sunoo sent the reply. He could feel the stillness in the air, a stark contrast to the earlier sound of Jay chopping vegetables, which had abruptly stopped. 

It was only after Sunoo cleared his throat that Jay spoke again. "Is that all?" 

Kai echoed, "Yeah, just that?" 

Sunoo shifted his gaze back and forth from the phone screen to his laptop. "Well... what else would you like to hear?" Sunoo believed that what he had shared was the most important thing at that moment. Also, he didn't tell either of his parents about the result yet, but these two already acted as one.

"Everything, dude. Like, did they mention your rank out of the shortlisted students? Or which houses you're sorted in?" Kai coolly asked, before sipping his banana milk, which was then followed by the sound of the mouse clicking and keyboard smashing in the most violent way. "Damn it," he cursed quietly. 

(Both Jay and Sunoo were used to seeing Kai playing video games while on a call with them).

Sunoo threw his gaze back at his laptop screen. The result displayed on it clearly didn't mention any of what Kai asked aside from the total scores he gained for each main subject. But, was it necessary for him to tell them all of that? And hold up... houses?

"Houses?" asked Sunoo, the tone of his voice was confused.

"Yeah, houses," said Kai, nodding. He, now, had his attention back on his phone screen, probably just finishing his intense play earlier. "The house system literally functions like a dormitory and some sort of social classification ㅡwhich 'group' you belong to in Sangje and how it represents your background to the society."

"That's interesting," Sunoo said. "Tell me more."

"Before we discuss the five main houses, let's first talk about the social pyramid in Sangje," Jay stated as he casually reached for a jar of spices from the cabinet behind him. "If you haven't heard of it, we can give a brief explanation."

"Seonjae mentioned a little in his journal, but I'd like to know more," Sunoo chimed in. 

"Well, similar to social hierarchies in history books, Sangje's social pyramid functions in a similar way," Kai added, casually taking another sip of his drink. "The royals and high nobles rule over everyone else, creating a court-like system. Everyone else includes the low-rank nobles, the middle class, the commoners, as well as two groups at the bottom of the pyramid: the untouchables and the slaves."

Wait, did he hear it right?

Slave?

Was this some kind of ancient dynasty period? Who even called another human slave in this era?

"That's sick," Sunoo remarked. He remembered how Seonjae mentioned all of these in his journal; how the bullying and unfairness existed because of these differences that the kids in Sangje took seriously.

"That's why," Jay interrupted whilst mincing some garlic to add to the pot of simmering sauce. "Your family status plays a crucial role in this. Because it will determine the power and privilege that you hold in Sangje." There's a solid truth in his voice. "If you're coming from the bottom rank... the chances of survival in this school are null. You're either becoming the top-rank kids' slave, or worse," he paused, there's a look of disdain in his gaze as he had witnessed enough to say the next word. "Killed like a prey in a hunting game."

Hearing that already made Sunoo's blood boil in anger and hatred. So that's how they viewed other people's values and life?

"And how does this housing system relate to social rank?" asked Sunoo, as he leaned back on the leather swivel chair, making himself comfortable, and slowly spun it around to face the big traditional painting behind him.

"This is the best part," said Kai excitedly. "Each house corresponds to a social class. As Jay mentioned earlier, Sangje has five main houses, and the first one is Sejong—named after 'King Sejeong the Great'. So, just as its name suggests, the house of Sejong is at the top of the hierarchy as it only houses the royals and the high nobles—whom I believe you already know." 

As Sunoo stared at the painting's detail, his mind was busy connecting various dots to make a connection. "The Angels, you mean?"

"Yup," said Kai and Jay in unison.

"So, they gathered all the Angels in one place to separate them from the other kids below them?"

"You could put it that way, yeah," Kai said, shrugging.

Sunoo turned around and looked at his phone, a questioning look on his face. "Why?"

"Why else?" Jay snorted as if Sunoo couldn't see the obvious answer to that. "Because the Angels see themselves as the most powerful group in Sangje. So, the idea of being in the same space as the other kids is considered 'unholy' and unequal."

Sunoo could not help but chuckle at that. After hearing all this, Sunoo was certain that they were indeed sick in the head at this point. "Did you ever think like that too, Jay?"

Jay raised a brow. That question really caught him by surprise. "Sorry?"

"Back when you were still a part of them," Sunoo repeated. "Did you ever think highly of yourself?"

Sunoo's question got Jay thinking deeply. He hadn't realized how foolish the Angels were until he left the group. The fact that he used to be one of them seemed ridiculous to him now. Jay felt disgusted and ashamed of himself. But right now, he just felt relieved that he was finally free from the madness of that society.

As Jay looked at Kai and Sunoo from his phone screen, he could sense the anticipation in their eyes, and it filled him with a sense of fear and uncertainty. He couldn't shake the feeling of being judged by them, and he wondered how his words would be received.

"Actually, not to such an extent," Jay replied with full honesty. As he tried to recall those feelings he felt back then, he couldn't help the weak smile spreading on his face. A sense of remorse and guilt finally seeped into his mind, overshadowing the wistful memories of his past. "But I do believe that humanity and kindness should exist even in the cruellest society. So the moment I learned about the evil side of the Angels, I knew I should leave them immediately."

Sunoo didn't say a word but listened in silence, his brow furrowed in deep thought. His mind churned with a myriad of conflicting emotions, leaving him unable to find the right words to respond. Frankly speaking, Sunoo never thought of Jay as a bad person.  

"But it's sure not an easy decision to make, right Jay?" Kai's word was not something Jay expected to hear. "Defying the power of the Angels sure takes a lot of courage."

Jay forced a smile. He realized how hard he'd been thinking about leaving the society and some of his friends behind. "It does take me a lot of courage to walk out of the group. But, just so you know, not all Angels are bad. Some of them are just ... too cowardly to fight."

Courageous, yes, Seonjae was undeniably brave, in Sunoo's eyes. He firmly believed that his twin never shied away from standing up against injustices and unfairness. As Jay had disclosed some information about the Angels, Sunoo became even more convinced that Seonjae's untimely demise was somehow connected to them. It seemed likely that it was linked to a covert aspect of their lives, a concealed truth that hadn't been exposed by anyone else.

"But you did the right thing, Jay," Sunoo said after a moment of silence. He could see Jay's genuine self and the kindness he had been showing through his actions. Maybe that was why Seonjae trusted him the most. "You are braver than you thought."

Jay awkwardly chuckled. "You think so?"

"Dude, tell me how many people in that mad society are willing to go down the path that you chose?" Kai cut in, furious at the uncertainty in Jay's voice. "Even after witnessing countless acts of violence? Come on, you are indeed far better than them!"

"Thanks," Jay smiled sheepishly. "It's nice to hear that."

Sunoo cleared his throat and directed the group back to their main topic. "So, aside from Sejong, what are the other four houses called?"

"Oh right, the other four houses," Kai laughed. He had just realized how far off-topic they had gotten. "The next one is Young-sil, a house for the nobles and middle-class kids. It's named after our country's greatest scientists and only admits the smartest and most talented students." He looked rather unimpressed as he explained this information.

"But isn't it a bit ironic?" said Sunoo incredulously, catching the attention of both of his comrades. "Jang Young-sil was born a peasant, yet Sangje only allowed the 'yangban' and the middle-class kids into that house? This has to be a joke," he chuckled.

"Well, the 'yangban' aren't always as bright as we thought they'd be," Jay remarked.

"That's a nice one, Jay." Sunoo never expected Jay's words to be this funny. It was the kind of mockery he enjoyed hearing. "And what are the names of the remaining three houses?" asked Sunoo.

"Yijeong," replied Kai.

"Myeongseong," Jay chimed in.

"And lastly, Sunshin," said Kai.

Sunoo sighed. "They are choosing great historical figures to represent their houses, yet not a single one of them acts like that at all."

Jay nodded, agreeing with Sunoo's words. "The problem is that their noble mindset isn't aligned with their personality."

Sunoo couldn't help but laugh again at Jay's remark.

"So, I assumed Yijeong is for the art nerds and geeks?"

Kai nodded. "Yes, mostly those in the fine arts, visual arts, and performing arts departments. And just like Young-sil, Yijeong is only for the nobles and the middle class."

"What about Myeongseong?"

"The house name was taken from the 'Great Empress Myeongseong', and is actually just for the girls. Since we don't have as many female students here at Sangje compared to the guys, the school made a separate house just for them. It's all about making things easier and more comfortable for the girls, you know? Creating a safe, private space for them," explained Kai.

Out of the other things Sunoo had heard so far, this was the good one. "At least the school are doing something good for the girls," said Sunoo sarcastically, before continuing. "And what does Sunshin have to offer?"

Both Kai and Jay fell silent after hearing the last question. Sunoo always found the final house's fact the most intriguing, which made him eager to learn more.

"What's with the heavy look?" Sunoo felt there was something different about Sunshin, especially after he'd reviewed the old cases. He just couldn't shake this uneasy feeling he had about the truth.

After a moment of silence, Kai began to speak. "You know, Sunshin is kind of controversial and taboo for the other kids," he said. Before Sunoo could ask any questions, Kai continued. "You must have heard about the old case that happened in this house. But, on top of that, Sunshin is always looked down on by most houses because it's where the commoners and the low-rank kids live. And if that's not enough, some upper-rank kids who got demoted were sent here too, mainly to shame and strip them of their privileges. It's a way of taking away someone's power."

What Sunoo could possibly conclude from here was that the school separated the kids from the most powerful and influential to the weak ones. If this wasn't bad enough, they really had the audacity to make the higher rank kids rule over the low rank ones like those ancient civilization societies; even ceasing their power of voice and their power to fight for their own justice.

"So which houses are you two coming from?"

Kai didn't hesitate when he said proudly. "Yijeong."

"Wait, so you're into art?" Sunoo asked, looking kind of shocked. It's not a bad thing, but Kai's vibe doesn't really give off an 'art kid' vibe. He seems more like one of those computer geeks with his sweatpants and baggy hoodies. Plus, he always seems to lose interest in complex life problems, so how could he do art in that kind of state? 

"What makes you think I don't look like one?" Kai scoffed. 

"Seriously?" Sunoo replied brows furrowed in a judging manner. "Do I need to answer that?"

"What do you mean by that, Kim Sunoo?"

Before Kai could further his whining, Sunoo quickly averted his attention to Jay. "What about you, Jay?"

The latter was in the midst of cooking when he revealed, "I used to be in Sejong until they decided to exile me." Despite the bitterness in his words, a small smile played on his lips, as if he was proud to be in his current situation and mocking the Angels' actions. "They saw my actions as a betrayal of the society. So, sending me to Sunshin was like a punishment, a way for them to take back all the power and privileges I used to have. As if that wasn't bad enough, they even prevent anyone from interacting with me."

Sunoo challenged, "And if someone actually did that, what consequences would they face?"

Kai's response was immediate and filled with trepidation. "The most logical answer to that is probably an accomplice to the traitor," he suggested. "Or worse... maybe they pose another threat to society, one that could justify being eliminated."

So, this is how they think of Seonjae, Sunoo thought. He was a threat after all.

Sunoo didn't want to press on that topic anymore, so he quickly drifted their conversation. "Now the real question here ... how am I supposed to know which house I'm in?"

Yes, this was the right question to ponder.

The sole content in his email inbox was the result of his entrance test. The document only displayed the final score he achieved on the test he had taken that day. Apart from that, there was no additional information provided. There was no mention of his rank or assigned house.

"Kai, have you checked the student forum?" asked Jay eagerly, his expression hinting at a potential solution to their predicament. The words struck a chord with Kai, who suddenly realized his oversight.

"Right! I didn't think about that until you mentioned it," exclaimed Kai, feeling a surge of hope. Before any of them could say a word, Kai swiftly retrieved his phone and deftly navigated to the student forum using the specialized application accessible only to Sangje's students.

"So, you can check from the student forum?" Sunoo inquired, his eyes sparkling with curiosity and anticipation.

Jay put down the spatula in his hand on the chopping board before replying. "Normally, someone will post it every year, just to let the other students; mainly the high-rank kids; see the names of the newcomers. It's like an overview of the potential comrades or the newest 'punching bag'. Because the data shared in the forum was the completed one, it comes with rank and their respective houses. So they will know who's to be friends with, and who's the one to mess with."

After Kai left to check on the student forum, there was a short gasp. "I really can't believe this," he said before sending an image to their group chat. "Check the group," he added.

As soon as Sunoo opened their group chat, a screenshot of a table greeted his sight. Like Kai and Jay, he didn't wait any longer to look at the new shared information. However, upon checking it, Sunoo couldn't believe what his eyes were seeing.

"You can't be real with this," Jay said, his voice filled with scepticism and disbelief. "There's no way this is real. You're cheating, aren't you?"

In the table, the top row displayed Sunoo's name, his total score across all the exams he took, and his house. 

Kim Sunoo achieved the highest rank among the twenty new Year 5 students, with a cumulative score of 98.9 out of 100 and a total grade of 4.45 out of 4.50. He belongs to the Young-sil house. This remarkable achievement must have left other students wondering about Sunoo's reputation and how he would be perceived by them at Sangje.

"Bro, how much did you pay the school for this?" Kai asked incredulously.

"Do I look not smart enough to achieve all that?" All Sunoo could react with was laughter. "I wish I could just ask my father to pay for the school for me, but sadly, he prefers me to suffer with the studies on winter break."

"No, I'm not saying you're dumb, Sunoo. It's just that ...." Jay was at a loss for words. He knew and expected Sunoo to be smart, but he never foresees such a thing coming from Sunoo. "The highest grade I've seen in Sangje was 4.2 out of 4.5. And nobody ever beat that from Kang Taehyun before!"

"Right! Nobody ever tops Kang Taehyun for years!" Kai added amusingly. "It's always Taehyun, Jungwon and Heeseung dominating the top three."

Tsk. Is it not enough for them to have full power and influence throughout the entire school? Do they also have to dominate the academics?

Crazy bastards.

Jay chuckled softly. "It's great to see new names making it onto the chart at last." If Sunoo's outstanding result wasn't impressive enough, the two new names below his were equally spectacular.

Jung Seunghwan. Ranked second out of twenty new students from Year 5. Cumulative score of 97 over 100. Total grade of 4.37 out of 4.50. House of Young-sil.

Asakura Jo. Ranked third out of twenty new students from Year 5. Cumulative score of 95.9 over 100. Total grade of 4.32 out of 4.50. House of Sunshin.

"It's quite unusual to see foreign names on the list. Unfortunately, being in Sunshin won't bode well for him," remarked Jay about the third kid. "Hopefully, he's not a scholarship student."

Before Sunoo could inquire, Kai quickly explained, "Just so you know, scholarship students are usually among the lowest rank. Most of them end up being the nobles' slaves or a punching bag. Unless..."

"Unless?" Sunoo frowned in confusion.

"Unless a kind and less awful Angels or 'yangban' take him in," Kai just shrugged it off. "Anyway, you finally know your house!" he said excitedly. "Congratulations to you!"

Hearing that, Sunoo honestly didn't know if he should be happy or not with what he got into. Maybe he didn't feel that happy about it, since that's not what he had planned. But on the bright side, he felt proud of his achievement.

"Thank you, Kai. But, unfortunately, I'm not planning to go to Young-sil," Sunoo said, his tone short and cold, leaving both Kai and Jay visibly shocked by Sunoo's unexpected decision. "Instead, I wanna be in Sunshin." 

"Wait, what?" Both Kai and Jay were definitely shocked to hear the bomb Sunoo just dropped. 

"Sunoo, you're not joking, right?" Jay asked for confirmation. Even if Sunoo decided to joke around, this wasn't something he should make fun of. Did he know just how important houses were to survive in Sangje?

"Dude, Sunshin isn't for just anyone," Kai mentioned. "You got what Sunshin symbolizes, right?"

Sunoo let out a frustrated sigh, a sly smirk playing on his lips as he addressed the group. "You guys are completely missing the whole point I'm trying to make here," he said, shaking his head in disbelief.

"Alright, then please enlighten us," replied Jay, eager to understand Sunoo's perspective.

Sunoo, with a serious expression on his face, asked a thought-provoking question. "Do you know what is the most important thing to start this crusade?" His gaze was intense as if he was expecting a genuine response. When he received no reply from his comrades, he continued in a solemn tone, "A fortress."

"Since no Angels or any other nobles are residing in Sunshin, don't you think it makes our plan easier? No strong influences or power can threaten our move. Who knows, we can recruit more comrades to join our crusade too," continued Sunoo. His eyes were full of determination and enthusiasm.

"So our plan now is to get into Sunshin?" guessed Kai.

Sunoo nodded. "But I don't want it to be just any room." 

Chapter Text

Heeseung stared at the string of messages he'd sent his mom that night. Not one had gotten a reply. As he scrolled through the chat, he couldn't help but wonder why she hadn't texted back. Questions filled his mind, making him feel even worse. Did she change her number? And if she did, why hadn't she told him? Or maybe she hadn't—maybe she was just ignoring him. Was something wrong, or did she think that pretending he didn't exist would somehow make things better? Heeseung was confused. Had he done something to upset her? He kept replaying everything in his mind, but mostly, he was scared that she was avoiding him on purpose.

Heeseung's finger hovered over his phone's unlock button. A long sigh slipped out as he tapped on it. He closed his eyes and leaned back against the car seat headrest, the weight of the upcoming school day pressing heavily on him. What should have been a simple ride to school now felt like a burdensome ordeal. He really hoped Sunghoon, who was absorbed in his book on his left, wouldn't notice his misery.

But the uneasy sigh caught Sunghoon's attention anyway. Though he appeared to be reading, his eyes kept drifting to Heeseung, and he was sure none of the words were actually sinking in. After all, how could he ignore his friend, who had been more restless than usual these past few weeks?

"Is it your mom?" Sunghoon glanced at the doe-eyed male before turning his gaze back to his book, though he had lost his reading pace long ago.

Heeseung didn't answer the question. Instead, he kept his eyes shut, heaving a few more sighs in response.

"She must have her reasons," Sunghoon continued, his tone gentle. Even without Heeseung telling him the full story, he had a pretty good sense of what was going on.

Reasons? Heeseung scoffed at the word. What reason?

Heeseung opened his eyes, letting the light flood his vision as he stared at the shifting scenery outside, each passing moment blurring into the next. He honestly couldn't pin down what he was feeling now. Was it emptiness? Loneliness? Whatever it was, it didn't feel good at all.

"I never miss sending her my updates, texting her nonstop, just so I could interact with her," Heeseung said in a low, quiet voice. Sunghoon would have missed it if they hadn't been sitting so close. "But she never replies to me at all." Disappointment and anger laced Heeseung's voice. He was far more upset than anyone might have realized, especially after losing the necklace she had given him.

Sunghoon closed his book and carefully placed it on his lap, turning to his friend with a cold, sympathetic stare. It must have been incredibly hard for Heeseung to deal with his parent's divorce, especially knowing how close he was to his mother compared to his strict father. It must be miserable for him to accept the way things had turned out.

Honestly, he wasn't the type to meddle in other people's business, but news of Heeseung's parents' divorce had spread like wildfire among the upper society. It appeared that his father was having an affair with a news anchor (that witch!)—and to make matters worse, this wasn't the first time. Sunghoon was still shocked to learn how deeply Heeseung's relationship with his mother had been affected under such awful circumstances. It made him think of his own situation with his demanding, perfectionist mother. Despite his longing for freedom from her, he felt fortunate that his parents hadn't divorced, or that he hadn't been forced to hear the kind of news Heeseung had—that his father was cheating on his mother.

"She needs time," Sunghoon said, his tone steady and straightforward. "No one gets over something like this right away. I'm sure she'll text you back when she's ready." He glanced out the window as the school gate came into view. "Just keep sending messages."

Heeseung wasn't sure if that would help, but he appreciated Sunghoon's support. "Thanks."

"We're almost there," Sunghoon said, closing his book and sliding it into his bag. He gave Heeseung a critical look. "You might want to fix yourself up. Don't want people thinking we've got into a fight or something."

Heeseung chuckled and looked down at his uniform. "What's wrong with it?"

"It's awful," Sunghoon said bluntly, glancing at him. "You look like you didn't even want to return to school."

"Whatever," Heeseung replied, rolling his eyes but smiling. "I still manage to grab attention."

"Yeah, for all the wrong reasons," Sunghoon said with a slight smirk.

Despite the banter, Heeseung felt a bit better. Thank goodness he hadn’t rejected Sunghoon’s offer to go to school together today. Normally, Heeseung preferred his solitude, especially with everything weighing on him. But today, something had nudged him to say yes. Perhaps, deep down, he had known he needed this—needed someone like Sunghoon by his side to navigate the chaos and his own turbulent emotions. 

Heeseung took a deep breath, feeling a bit more at ease. Sunghoon had always been good at sensing when he needed space and when he needed company. In moments like these, Heeseung realized that maybe, just maybe, he wasn't as alone as he often felt.

"Are they all here already?" Sunghoon asked, eager to shift away from the topic of who looked better.

"I'm not sure," Heeseung said, adjusting his tie and smoothing his hair. Maybe Sunghoon was right about his 'awful' appearance. "But Jake, Beomgyu, and Euijoo came back last weekend."

"That early?" Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. "Are they part of the committee like Euijoo?" As far as he knew, Euijoo was the only one involved in the registration prep. So what were those two troublemakers doing at Sangje?

"Nope," Heeseung chuckled. "I think they're planning some pranks."

Sunghoon's frown deepened. "What about Jungwon?"

The mention of Jungwon shifted the mood, making it a bit heavier. "Missing in action," Heeseung shrugged. "The guy's gone off the radar. I can't even get a hold of him."

"Do you think something might have happened to him?" 

Heeseung shook his head. "Jungwon can handle himself. You know him, Hoon. Even if the world was ending, he'd find a way to come out on top. For now... let's just focus on surviving today. We've got enough to deal with." Heeseung gave a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. 

"But... don't you think Jungwon's been acting a bit strange lately?" Sunghoon asked, his voice etched with concern.

"He has," Heeseung replied, nodding. He'd been thinking about this a lot too. But he knew Jungwon well enough to trust him. "I think Jungwon just has his reasons for keeping his distance. Trust me. He wouldn't do anything reckless."

"If you say so. But I'm still concerned." Sunghoon's concern didn't entirely dissipate. He'd seen the video of Jungwon fighting at a nightclub, and the latter's recent isolation only added to his worries. "Anyway," he shifted topics smoothly, "is Kim Sunoo really coming to Sangje?"

Heeseung hadn't expected that question, and it stirred up a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Despite his reluctance to return to school, the idea of seeing Sunoo had been a motivating factor. He was looking forward to it, even if he didn't want to admit how much Sunoo affected him.

"Yeah, he's coming," Heeseung said, trying to keep his tone casual. "He's transferring in this semester, that's what I was told."

Sunghoon's expression remained reserved, but there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "That should make things interesting."

"Yeah, I guess it will." Heeseung shrugged, not willing to show too much enthusiasm. 

Sunghoon stayed silent, his gaze fixed on Heeseung as if trying to discern something. He had sensed an underlying connection between Heeseung and Sunoo ever since they had met at the Hanok restaurant. Although he suspected there was more to the story, he didn't quite have the nerve to confront Heeseung directly. Sunghoon could see hints in Heeseung's actions and the way he looked at Sunoo. Despite Heeseung's attempts to hide his feelings, Sunghoon, who had known him for nearly his whole life, could read the unspoken emotions in his eyes. They always gave him away, especially when it came to Sunoo.

"What's with the look?" Heeseung asked, turning to his left as Sunghoon's stare continued.

"I'm just wondering," Sunghoon said, his tone even but curious, "why does your face light up whenever I mention him?"

"What are you talking about?" Heeseung shot him a puzzled look.

Sunghoon shrugged nonchalantly. "Nothing much. You just seem a bit giddy."

Heeseung chuckled softly, trying to defuse the situation. "You're overanalyzing things again."

Sunghoon's gaze returned to the window, a faint smile playing on his lips as he sensed that Heeseung was trying to deflect. "Maybe. But I've learned to trust my instincts."

"Yeah, yeah," Heeseung replied with a light laugh, his earlier tension easing. "Just keep your instincts in check."

As they approached the school, the conversation shifted, but Sunghoon's observation lingered in the back of Heeseung's mind, reminding him to be mindful of his own reactions.

A&D

THE GREAT HALL, SANGJE ACADEMY. The first week of March

Sunoo couldn't remember his first day of school being as thrilling as this one. His mind was crowded with thoughts and plans, each one obscured by the single, overwhelming goal that drove him: revenge. The sight of the saint angels' downfall was the only thing keeping him from losing his sanity amid the chaos of his new environment.

The mass of students and the sea of unfamiliar faces were disorienting. The clamour of voices and the vastness of the school grounds seemed to spin around him. He was grateful for the earbuds he'd brought—they were a crucial shield against the sensory overload.

He glanced at the offer letter and the entrance form he'd completed the day before. His name was printed clearly on them. It was hard to believe he was really here, taking this step in his quest for revenge. Now that he was in position, he needed to stay sharp and make sure his plans unfolded as intended. With a determined breath, Sunoo adjusted his face mask and pulled down the hood of his grey sweatshirt before stepping into the vast hall.

The hall was packed with students, some standing in line while others roamed about. Groups of friends reunited, catching up on their winter break and exchanging jokes, while others seemed lost in their own interests.

Sunoo's attention was immediately drawn to the colourful name tags each student wore: yellow (or maybe gold), green, purple, blue, and red. It quickly became apparent that these colours likely indicated social status. He noticed that students interacted primarily with others who had the same colour tag—red students with red, green with green, and so on.

The way the students dressed and the brands they used further highlighted their social standings. There was a clear division, with no mixed-colour groups in sight. Sunoo found the segregation both striking and expected.

He also observed the colourful pin badges worn beneath the name tags. Nearly every student had one, except for a few new arrivals like himself. He wondered what these badges symbolized and why they were so prevalent. This new environment was full of clues and symbols that he needed to understand as he navigated his path for revenge.

Despite everything, Sunoo was really taken aback by the sheer size and opulence of the hall. It looked like something straight out of a grand ballroom from Western historical dramas he'd seen—those elaborate, old-fashioned settings. The floor was a glossy light brown marble, and the walls were a soft beige with fancy white floral patterns.

Huge arched windows lined the sides of the hall, letting in plenty of natural light that made the space even more impressive. The ceiling was incredibly high, over 18 feet, and decorated with detailed paintings of heavenly figures and symbols. Four beautiful chandeliers hung down, their diamond beads sparkling and throwing little bursts of light onto the floor below.

As Sunoo took it all in, he felt a bit amused. The place was stunning, no doubt, but there was something sly about it. It was all designed to look like a piece of heaven, but Sunoo knew better than to take the facade at face value.

"Hi."

Sunoo's thoughts were interrupted by a soft male voice from behind him. He turned to see a tall boy, around 6 feet, standing there. Sunoo had to look up a bit to meet his gaze. The boy wore half-frame glasses and had a warm, friendly smile that surprised Sunoo. His attention then shifted to the golden name tag on the boy's neatly steamed blue-black blazer, which read:

Byun Euijoo

Oh, that name sounds familiar.

"Are you OK?" Euijoo asked, concern evident in his furrowed brows.

Sunoo quickly pulled out one of his earbuds. "Oh, sorry, I didn't hear you." He smiled sheepishly, holding up the earbud as if to explain his inattention, though he wasn't actually listening to anything.

Euijoo smiled and chuckled. "No problem. I was just checking to see if everything's alright."

"Oh, yeah," Sunoo said with an assuring nod. "I'm good."

Euijoo's gaze lingered on Sunoo's documents and then noticed the lack of a name tag or house badge, which indicated that Sunoo was new. "First day here?"

"Yeah, I just transferred from my old school," Sunoo said, his enthusiasm for making a good impression evident in his voice.

"I see," Euijoo said with a warm, understanding nod. "Have you completed your academic registration? If not, there's a registration counter over there where the staff can assist you."

Sunoo gave a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of his neck. "Actually, I was just trying to find it," he said, quickly adding, "I mean, the registration counter."

Euijoo's tone remained gently polite as he continued, "May I ask which department you're registering for?"

"Liberal Arts," Sunoo responded.

Euijoo pointed to the left end of the hall with a graceful gesture. "It should be down that way. Would you like me to show you?"

"Yes, please," Sunoo said. Though the walk wasn't far, he was eager to accept Euijoo's offer. "That would be really helpful."

As they walked through the crowd, Sunoo couldn't help but sneak glances at Euijoo. He was exactly as he had seemed: tall, kind, and almost angelic. This impression reminded Sunoo of the group call he had with Kai and Jay, adding a layer of irony to his own hidden motives.

"Heeseung's closest friends are mainly his relatives, specifically second cousins," Jay explained, his voice steady as he shared crucial details. "Some of them are family friends."

Sunoo leaned closer to the screen as he examined the group photo of the society members that Kai had shared. "How many of them are in the school?" he asked, curious about Heeseung's cousins.

"Six, including Jungwon," Jay replied, swivelling his chair to face Sunoo through the video call. "But two of them aren't attending Sangje right now."

Sunoo scanned through the name list of society members from the files Kai had sent. He was impressed by the thoroughness of the information. The names were neatly organized with all the details he needed about the Angels.

"Lee Heeseung, Byun Euijoo, Lee Hyunjae, Kim Younghoon, and Yang Jungwon are all blood-related," Sunoo noted, nodding in understanding.

"That's right," Kai confirmed. "They're all heirs to the Cheonsa Group, but not the main branch owned by Heeseung's father. The family split the company into five major groups to ensure each sibling had an equal stake."

Sunoo nodded, piecing together the connections. "So this explains how Hwaseong, Estelle, Shinha, and RS Group are related to the Cheonsa Group."

Kai grinned. "Exactly. You've got it!"

Jay added, "Heeseung's grandfather was the eldest sibling, so he inherited the main Cheonsa Group. But if Heeseung isn't eligible for that position, the inheritance goes to the next in line."

Sunoo shook his head in disbelief. "Chaebols are so strange. Splitting the business into five groups to avoid conflict among their children is a bit extreme."

A new question crossed Sunoo's mind. "What are they really like in person? Are they just like any other people, or is there something different about them?"

Jay's face became thoughtful. "They're actually nicer than most chaebols and noble kids I've met," he said, recalling his interactions with them. "They might seem aloof because they stick to their own circle, but that's mostly because their affluent lifestyle makes it hard to trust people outside their group. Many try to get close to them for their wealth and influence."

"Alright, if you had to rate them from one to ten for kindness, who would you say is the kindest?" Sunoo asked, curious despite the oddity of the question.

Kai and Jay looked thoughtful.

"This shouldn't be so hard," Kai said, exasperated.

Sunoo chuckled. "Just pick someone who fits the bill."

"Then... Euijoo gets a ten out of ten," Kai said firmly.

"Euijoo?" Sunoo asked, his interest piqued. He quickly found Euijoo's picture in the files. The young man appeared gentle and polite, with a bright smile that seemed almost angelic. "Why him?"

Kai leaned in, his voice carrying a tone of casual explanation. "Because Euijoo is a student committee member. I mean, it's not like I'm personally acquainted with him, but he's known for genuinely caring about other students. He’s clean of any scandal—no drugs, bullying, or any other issues. He's known for treating people well."

"I'd rate him eight out of ten," Jay interjected. "He's kind, but we should be cautious. Just because he seems nice doesn't mean he's entirely harmless. His kindness might be a facade."

Sunoo grinned. "Really?"

Jay nodded, "He might be the kindest, but don't underestimate him. His outward kindness could hide a more complex nature. I've seen him handle issues with a calm demeanour that felt unsettling. It's like he's suppressing something."

Sunoo’s gaze remained fixed on Euijoo’s picture, deep in thought as he mulled over Jay’s advice. "Is it worth making him a pawn in this game?" he wondered aloud, a hint of doubt in his voice.

Jay, ever the pragmatic advisor, shook his head firmly. "Euijoo isn’t easily manipulated. He’s fearless and has a clean record, so there’s nothing to use against him."

Sunoo’s eyes narrowed slightly as he considered Jay's words. It was clear that straightforward intimidation wouldn’t work on Euijoo. Instead, Jay offered a different approach. "Instead of trying to intimidate him, try impressing him with kindness and entertainment. If you make a positive impression, he might join your side willingly."

A thoughtful smirk curled on Sunoo’s lips. The idea of turning an adversary into an ally through charm and entertainment intrigued him. "In that case," he said, his voice dripping with sly determination, "I'll keep a close watch on him."

"Whoa, this hall is sure bigger than I thought," said Sunoo as he turned his head around the hall, faking his amazement slightly to catch Euijoo's attention.

Euijoo chuckled upon seeing Sunoo's excitement. He was sure that this was the most appropriate reaction someone would give whenever they walked into the great hall. "It does, yes. This hall appears to be majestic, don't you think?"

"Mmn!" Sunoo agreed. "It must be great to be one of the students here, isn't it?" He smiled, although half of his face was hidden behind the face mask, his eyes managed to bend into a crescent moon shape, representing his hidden fake smile.

Euijoo nodded, agreeing with the statement.

"Oh, I heard that Sangje has five main houses," Sunoo said, turning to Euijoo for confirmation. "Is it true that Sejong is only for the royals? And will the students wear the house badge with their uniform?" He pointed to the badge on the taller one's blazer. "Does it look similar to the one you're wearing?"

Euijoo looked down at the badge he wore, a hint of pride in his expression. "You heard right," he smiled, his eyes lighting up with enthusiasm as he looked at Sunoo. "Would you like to take a closer look?" he offered, to which Sunoo nodded eagerly. Euijoo took off his house badge from his blazer and handed it to Sunoo. "Here."

Sunoo took it gleefully, turning it over in his hands to examine the intricate details. The badge was a rich, dark red, reminiscent of rosewood. The carving of the golden phoenix was striking, its wings soaring upward proudly, symbolizing royalty and strength. It was clear that whoever owned it took great pride in representing their house.

"So the phoenix is Sejong's house emblem," Sunoo mumbled. "That means you're one of the royals." He handed the badge back to Euijoo and eagerly watched as Euijoo reattached it to his blazer, positioning it just a few centimetres away from his name tag.

"Whether royal or not, we are all equals here," Euijoo said, oblivious to the mocking look Sunoo gave him. After finishing, he turned back to Sunoo and a sudden realization struck him. "But... I never mentioned that I'm a member of the Sejong house. How did you know?" Most of the new students he had met knew very little about Sangje's houses; some didn't even have any idea of the houses and what they represented at all. 

Sunoo hummed, playfully tapping his chin with his index finger. "I heard it from my brother, actually. He said the phoenix represents the royals in Sejong. He used to study here before."

And he's always proud to wear that rosewood house badge and golden nametag too.

"Really?" A genuine smile stretched on Euijoo's gentle face, fascinated and surprised immediately shown. "That's fantastic! What year did he graduate?"

"He hadn't graduated yet." There's a tone of upsetting in his Sunoo's voice, that he quickly hid when Euijoo questioned his statement with a raised brow.

"Could he be moving elsewhere?" Euijoo guessed, but Sunoo shook his head.

"No."

Euijoo was a bit confused with the answer. If his brother had not graduated yet, then, the only possible answer to that was he transferred to a different school and might have been abroad too if this guy's family was rich enough to afford it. Because this kind of situation used to happen a lot for some kids in here.

"Hmm," Eujioo hummed, thinking deeply. "Maybe if you tell me his name I might know."

Sunoo smirked behind the face mask. "Oh, I'm sure you do, Euijoo. Because he would be in the fifth year now."

"Then, that makes him one of my batchmates." The taller male seemed impressed with the new information he received, and Sunoo didn't see any doubt in his reaction at all. Maybe it was a genuine curiosity that drove him to such a question. "I wonder what made him stop attending Sangje this year," Euijoo mumbled.

Sunoo felt a wave of tension coiling in the pit of his stomach as their conversation neared its emotional apex. "He died," he stated with a frigid brevity.

Euijoo was genuinely taken aback by Sunoo's response, his expression betraying his surprise at such a stark revelation from a new acquaintance. "I'm sorry to hear that," he offered with heartfelt empathy.

"No, it's fine," Sunoo responded with a wistful chuckle, a rueful smile lingering in the corners of his eyes. "He's just a bit unfortunate, I guess," he remarked, averting his gaze as he shied away from Euijoo's probing scrutiny. The weight of Euijoo's perceptive stare felt almost palpable as if he was on the brink of deciphering a hidden truth.

"If you don't mind me asking," Euijoo began, his voice taking on a thoughtful and gentle cadence. "May I know the cause of his death?"

"Are you sure you want to know, Euijoo?" Sunoo tilted his head slightly towards Euijoo. There was a glint of mischief and playfulness in his eyes that piqued the taller male's curiosity. Satisfied with the reaction he elicited, Sunoo continued, "He got into an accident and had a serious head injury just recently." A heavy sigh escaped his lips. "I didn't expect to hear about his death on Christmas morning, but somehow... it's kind of funny to me."

All the information overwhelmed Euijoo. There was too much to process at once. But most importantly, why did it seem familiar to him? Had a similar scenario happened before? Where had he heard this similar story?

"What is?" Euijoo asked.

"His death," replied Sunoo straightforwardly. "It seemed like a planned murder instead of an actual accident." He shrugged. 

Sunoo’s nonchalant reaction never failed to amaze Euijoo. It was unsettling how casually he spoke about something as grave as death, especially with that underlying edge of taboos wrapped in his tone. The lightness of his words contrasted sharply with the weight of the subject matter.

"Do you think somebody in this school is capable of murder, Euijoo?" Sunoo asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and mockery. "I hope the rumours I’ve heard about this place aren’t true—about some rich kids being capable of murder." He eyed Euijoo closely, searching for any flicker of emotion in his expression. The silence that followed seemed to stretch out, punctuated only by the soft murmur of the crowd around them.

Seeing no immediate reaction from Euijoo, Sunoo let out a soft, almost playful laugh. "Oh well," he continued, his laughter carrying a hint of sardonic amusement, "maybe I’ve just been reading too many thriller books."

Euijoo’s gaze remained steady, his face a mask of inscrutable calm. The casualness with which Sunoo broached such a delicate topic was disconcerting, yet fascinating. It was clear to Euijoo that Sunoo was not merely provoking for the sake of provocation; there was a deeper, more intricate game at play. Despite the attempt to lighten the mood with humour, the underlying tension remained palpable.

"Thrillers can be quite gripping," Euijoo remarked, his voice measured. "But it’s important to remember that fiction and reality often diverge. Here at Sangje, we strive to uphold certain standards."

The shift in Euijoo’s demeanour was subtle but significant. His words were a gentle reminder of the institution’s values, and perhaps a veiled hint that some lines should not be crossed.

Before Euijoo could say another word, Sunoo abruptly halted his steps and turned to face him with a small, blossoming smile. "I think we have arrived," he said.

As Euijoo looked forward, he noticed a line of students stretching from the front counter to where they were standing, making it clear that they had reached their destination.

"Thank you for your help, Euijoo. I've enjoyed our conversation," Sunoo said warmly.

Euijoo nodded, offering a gentle smile in return.

"I hope to see you around school again," Sunoo continued, his tone becoming more serious. "I hope we can be at ease with each other, right?"

Euijoo chuckled softly. "Of course, just say hello. I'll definitely remember you."

"How so?" Sunoo feigned surprise. "You haven't even seen my face or know my name."

"Your eye smile will do," said Euijoo.

"It's Kim Sunoo," Sunoo said abruptly, his voice carrying a note of finality.

"Sorry?" Just as Euijoo was about to say another word, a voice calling for his name came from their back. The latter instantly spun his head and another gentle smile plastered on his face. A friendly wave was sent as an acknowledgement. He turned his attention back to Sunoo with an apologetic smile. "I should take my leave now," he said. "Just ask the committee member around here if you're having trouble later on, yeah?"

Sunoo nodded with an assuring smile. "Sure."

As soon as Euijoo took his leave, the radiant smile concealed behind the face mask faded like a melting ice sculpture left out in the sweltering heat. The crescent-moon-shaped eyes, once brimming with anticipation and warmth, now mirrored an abyss of desolation and frostiness as they trailed Euijoo's path toward a cluster of male students he had been so eager to connect with.

A&D

At Sangje Academy, Heeseung was a name that commanded attention. His face appeared in every media outlet, a constant reminder of his family's vast empire and their hold on the upper echelons of society. For many students, simply being in the same school as a Cheonsa heir was an exhilarating experience, a brush with the opulence and power they only read about in tabloids.

But for Heeseung, this attention was a heavy cloak he wore unwillingly. He knew all too well that people weren't interested in him for who he was. Their fascination stemmed from his family's reputation, the legacy built by his great-grandfather, and the perks they hoped to gain by aligning themselves with him. To Heeseung, the constant flurry of admiration felt more like a trap than a tribute. He had come to see it as a barrier, isolating him from genuine connections and leaving him to question the sincerity of those who approached him.

Navigating this world required a discerning eye. Just as someone might examine an apple carefully before buying it, Heeseung scrutinized those who sought his company. A shiny exterior could conceal hidden flaws, and he was determined not to be deceived by appearances or ulterior motives. In a landscape where everyone seemed to have an agenda, he chose his friends with the same care and precision one might use in selecting the finest fruit. Trust was something Heeseung valued deeply, and he guarded it fiercely, knowing that true friends were as rare as a perfectly ripe apple.

The sleek car glided to a stop in front of the grand foyer of the school, its polished surface reflecting the morning light. As the doors opened, Heeseung and Sunghoon stepped out, their arrival instantly capturing the attention of every student present. The chatter and commotion that had filled the air just moments before came to an abrupt halt, replaced by a collective gaze that followed the pair with a blend of awe and curiosity.

The hallways, usually alive with the buzz of student life, seemed to hush as the two figures made their way through. Heeseung, the heir of the Cheonsa Group, and Sunghoon, the enigmatic ice prince of Sangje, were a rare spectacle—embodying a mixture of high status and elusive charm. The recent turmoil involving Jay's departure and Kim Seonjae's passing only added to the mystique surrounding them, making their presence all the more captivating.

Phones slipped out of pockets, cameras clicking subtly to capture every moment of their entrance. Whispers rippled through the crowd like a wave, punctuated by the occasional snap of a camera. It was a scene straight out of a high-stakes drama, with heads turning in unison to follow their progress until the pair disappeared around a corner.

Beomgyu, his face bright with excitement, was the first to break through the throng of students. He was accompanied by Jake and Taehyun, each of them bringing their own energy to the scene. "Aha! Our two main characters are finally here!" he announced, voice full of energy.

"Yo, bro!" Jake greeted with a hearty high-five, which Heeseung returned with a friendly grin. Sunghoon, ever the epitome of cool detachment, simply nodded in acknowledgement. "Aw, Sunghoon, it's the first day back! Come on, give us a smile!" Jake prodded, his playful tone met with Sunghoon's unwavering coolness.

Sunghoon shook his head, his face a picture of indifference. "Not happening."

Jake, ever the instigator, playfully hooked his arm around Heeseung's with a pout. "Tsk. So much for exclusiveness. If it were Jay, you wouldn't have to wait for him to ask you to smile."

The mention of Jay was like a chill settling over the group. Sunghoon's expression hardened, and a palpable frost seemed to emanate from him. The crowd's whispers grew louder, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. Jake's attempt at humour fell flat, his laughter awkwardly trailing off. "Haha. Oh well, at least I've got Heeseung!" he said, trying to shift the focus.

Taehyun, observing quietly from the sidelines, let out a small grimace. "You're just lucky Heeseung doesn't hate you," he remarked, his voice tinged with annoyance.

Jake's surprise was evident. "Hey, that's mean!"

"Whatever," Taehyun replied, rolling his eyes before turning his attention back to the newcomers. "Good to see you guys again. How was the ride?"

Sunghoon cleared his throat, trying to smooth over the tension. "Pretty ordinary."

Beomgyu, always curious, tilted his head. "I thought Jungwon was coming with you two?"

"Shouldn't we be asking that?" Heeseung's gaze shifted slightly, a hint of intrigue in his eyes. 

Jake, sensing the unease, quickly offered a possible explanation. "Maybe he's coming with Minji. Who knows?" The group was well aware of Jungwon's recent distance, a puzzle that had left everyone guessing.

As the conversation unfolded, the air remained thick with speculation and unspoken questions. Students exchanged knowing glances and murmured among themselves, weaving together the latest threads of drama and intrigue that surrounded Sangje's elite. 

Sunghoon cleared his throat, cutting through the lingering silence. "Should we head straight to the dormitory?" He glanced at Heeseung beside him, the unspoken question lingering between them.

Heeseung raised an eyebrow, his gaze steady on Sunghoon. "Isn't it a bit early for that?" The question wasn't so much about time as it was a test—a gentle prod to see if Sunghoon would follow his lead, as he always did.

Beomgyu, sensing an opening, slipped an arm around Heeseung's shoulder, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Then how about we check out the great hall?" His smile stretched at the corners, playful yet calculated. "Might be fun to see some new faces."

"The great hall?" Heeseung echoed, his voice laced with mild curiosity. He wasn't one for crowds, but Beomgyu's suggestion carried a familiar lure. Maybe he could see Kim Sunoo there, who knows?

Jake's eyes lit up, his enthusiasm practically bubbling over. "Yeah! Euijoo's probably expecting us there anyway."

Taehyun scoffed, folding his arms as he cast a sidelong glance at Beomgyu and Jake. "Oh please, you two just want to find some new toy to play with, don't you?"

Beomgyu shot him an offended look, his expression one of exaggerated disbelief. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Do you think we're that bad?" Beomgyu countered, tossing his hair back with practised ease. "I mean, can I help it if I look this good and drive everyone crazy?"

Jake snickered, clapping Beomgyu on the back. "Ignore him, Beomgyu. Taehyun's just jealous he doesn't have our... appeal."

Taehyun rolled his eyes but didn't bother with a retort, instead nudging Sunghoon to move on. "Come on, let's not waste time."

The group moved in sync, a practised formation that drew the eyes of every student in the hall. They cut through the space effortlessly, their presence commanding the attention of everyone they passed.

As they entered the great hall, Heeseung's eyes scanned the room, searching for a familiar face. It was crowded, buzzing with the energy of new beginnings and half-hearted introductions. He caught sight of Euijoo, engaged in conversation with someone he didn't recognize—a new student, most likely.

"There he is!" Beomgyu pointed, his voice rising above the hum of chatter. "Euijoo!"

Jake echoed the call, his wave a little too enthusiastic. Euijoo glanced up, spotting them instantly. A warm smile spread across his face as he excused himself from the conversation and made his way over, his steps light with familiarity.

"I thought you guys would be late," Euijoo remarked, returning Jake's enthusiastic side hug. His eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What brings you to the hall?"

"Well, Beomgyu wanted to see some new faces," Taehyun replied with a bored tone, his gaze drifting lazily across the room.

"Hey, don't act like I'm the only one interested," Beomgyu shot back, feigning offence.

"Didn't you just say that earlier?"

"Jake did too!" Beomgyu countered quickly.

Jake gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "I did?"

"Hey!"

Euijoo chuckled, the light banter easing the tension in the group. But then he turned his attention to Heeseung and Sunghoon, noticing their unusual silence. "Why so quiet today?" he asked, his voice gentle but probing.

The question drew a nervous laugh from Heeseung and a faint smile from Sunghoon, both shifting slightly under his gaze.

"I just don't feel like talking," Sunghoon replied nonchalantly, his eyes flicking to the three who were still bickering. "Besides, these three already stole the spotlight." His tone was casual, but a hint of annoyance lingered beneath.

"As if you didn't," Beomgyu quipped, his tone light but carrying an undercurrent of competitiveness.

Sunghoon caught the glance from the students around them, their eyes inevitably drawn to him. He wasn't oblivious to the attention his cold, striking appearance commanded—something that set him apart, even in this crowd.

"Yeah, right," Sunghoon drawled, rolling his eyes lazily. "Jealous much?"

"Excuse me?"

"Why don't you go find someone to play around with before I steal all the attention?" Sunghoon smirked, his challenge both playful and provocative.

Beomgyu scoffed, clicking his tongue in mock disapproval. "This guy is so full of himself," he muttered. "Wanna bet who'll get the most admirers this term?" His eyes sparkled with the thrill of the challenge.

Sunghoon merely shrugged, his smile smug. "If you think you can reach my level, then go ahead."

"Yah, Sim Jaeyun, I really can't stand this guy!" Beomgyu exclaimed, grabbing Jake's arm. "Let's go."

Jake laughed, thoroughly enjoying Beomgyu's frustration, before dragging Taehyun along with them, ignoring his grumbling protests.

Once they were out of earshot, Heeseung shifted the conversation. "So, how's your task going so far?"

Euijoo nodded, pleased. "It's going well. I'm just glad there haven't been any issues yet. The last thing I need is a fight breaking out." As the committee secretary, it was his job to report any incidents during the event, and he dreaded the paperwork that came with every altercation.

"You've been doing great," Heeseung said, giving Euijoo a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "I'm sure you'll climb even higher in the next committee election."

Euijoo smiled, a surge of confidence filling him. But then, a thought crossed his mind. "Oh, right! I met this new kid earlier—said he transferred this term."

"Really?" Heeseung's interest was mild until Euijoo added his next words.

"Yeah, he's a fun guy—one with a really pretty eye smile. But there's something about him, something...gloomy and familiar." Euijoo's expression grew thoughtful, those foxy eyes holding secrets that seemed to weigh on the newcomer. "Especially when he mentioned his brother."

"Brother?" Heeseung exchanged a look with Sunghoon, who seemed equally intrigued. "He has a brother here?"

Euijoo nodded. "I asked him about it, thinking I might know who it is, but...he told me his brother died. Strangely, around the same time as...you know." His voice trailed off, the unspoken name hanging heavily in the air.

Heeseung's heart skipped a beat, a familiar dread settling in his chest. "Where is he?" he asked, his voice tense, urgent.

"Huh?"

"That new kid. Where is he?"

Euijoo turned, scanning the hall where he had last seen the boy. But the spot was empty, the crowd having shifted in the meantime. "Strange," he murmured. "He was just there."

But Heeseung wasn't listening anymore. His eyes were already searching the crowd, his body tense with anticipation.

Sunghoon noticed the change in Heeseung's demeanour, his voice edged with concern. "Heeseung, what's going on?"

"Where are you going?" Euijoo called after him, but his words fell on deaf ears as Heeseung moved determinedly through the crowd, intent on finding the boy who had suddenly become the centre of his world.

A&D

Sunoo walked through the bustling hall, his footsteps quick and purposeful. The noise of shuffling papers, the hum of students chatting, and the occasional loud laugh echoed around him. His academic registration had gone smoothly, and now he was heading towards the housing registration counters lined up neatly on the right side of the hall, each one marked for a different house.

Pulling his phone from his hoodie pocket, Sunoo checked the group chat with his two comrades, Jay and Kai. They were already in position, each queuing up at their 'new' houses, keeping their targets in sight. Their plan was set, and the timing was crucial. All that was left was to wait for the inevitable chaos they were prepared to exploit.

A surge of adrenaline coursed through Sunoo's veins, sharp and exhilarating, like the rush of water breaking free from a dam. He glanced at his watch repeatedly, each tick of the second hand feeling like it was pushing him closer to the edge of a cliff. The anticipation built up inside him, coiling tight as he waited for the signal.

"Are you heading somewhere after this?" A voice broke through Sunoo's concentration, startling him. "You keep checking your watch like you're in a hurry."

Sunoo turned, finding himself face-to-face with a boy about his age, who greeted him with a friendly, puppy-like smile. Though not as tall as Euijoo, the latter had a fit build that suggested he spent a decent amount of time in the gym. His dark hair was neatly styled back, revealing a smooth forehead and bright eyes that gave him a youthful charm. No name tag or badge adorned his blazer, which meant he was likely just as new here as Sunoo was.

"Sorry if I'm interrupting your thought," the boy continued, his voice calm and polite but carrying an undercurrent of enthusiasm. "I'm Seunghwan, by the way. Jung Seunghwan." He extended his hand in greeting, his movements smooth and composed.

"Kim Sunoo," Sunoo replied, shaking his hand, though his mind was still half-focused on the operation at hand.

"Nice to meet you, Sunoo." Seunghwan beamed, unfazed by Sunoo's slight distraction. "I think I saw you earlier during academic registration. Liberal Arts, right?"

Sunoo nodded, still trying to piece together why this stranger was suddenly striking up a conversation. His guarded instincts flared—who was this guy, and why was he so chatty?

"And I noticed you chatting with our mister secretary," Seunghwan added his tone light yet confident.

"Mister secretary?" Sunoo asked, quirking an eyebrow.

"Oh, you might not have known," Seunghwan chuckled, a soft, almost bashful sound. "Byun Euijoo, you talked with him earlier, right? He's the secretary for the student committee."

Sunoo blinked, the information clicking into place. "Right, yeah. I didn't realize."

Seunghwan's eyes sparkled with a kind of casual brightness, like someone who naturally knew his way around people and places. "It's easy to miss! Euijoo's kind of a big deal, though. Super organized, knows everyone—he's like the glue that keeps the committee running smoothly."

Sunoo gave a half-smile, his mind still racing with the plans unfolding in the hall. He wasn't sure what to make of Seunghwan just yet, but for now, he would play along, keeping his cards close until it was time to act.

As Seunghwan spoke, Sunoo found himself studying the boy with an almost analytical curiosity. Seunghwan's speech was refined, with each word carefully chosen and delivered with a polite, almost sophisticated cadence. There was a brilliance in the way he articulated his thoughts—composed and deliberate, like someone who'd grown up surrounded by towering shelves of rare books, educated by private tutors, and privy to knowledge few others could access. Sunoo wouldn't be surprised if Seunghwan had been reading by the age of two or conversing about ancient texts before most kids his age had learned to ride a bike. It was the sort of upbringing that hinted at privilege, a life steeped in quiet intellect and cultured pursuits.

What solidified this impression was the subject of their conversation. Seunghwan's words drifted into philosophical territory that seemed far removed from the typical interests of a seventeen-year-old.

"I heard they're introducing a few new courses in our department this term," Seunghwan mentioned, his tone brightening with genuine interest. "But what caught my attention most was the study of Classics and Latin. Are you into Classics, by any chance?"

Sunoo hesitated, caught off guard by the question. "I've read a few, but not enough to call myself a Classics enthusiast."

Seunghwan's smile widened, his eyes sparkling with an easy enthusiasm. "That's alright. We all read what captures our interest, right?" He crossed his arms, turning fully to face Sunoo with an attentive air. "So, which ones have you read?"

Sunoo hadn't anticipated this line of questioning. Classics weren't exactly his forte; he'd picked up a few out of a lingering influence from Seonjae, who had a particular fondness for Roman works. Sunoo had started reading them just to keep up with the conversations his brother initiated, and somewhere along the way, he found himself enjoying the ancient perspectives on the world and society.

"Well, The Republic," Sunoo replied, his voice casual as he shrugged and averted his gaze, wary of Seunghwan's discerning stare.

"Ah, Plato." Seunghwan nodded approvingly. "I personally preferred The Symposium. And what about others? Xenophon, perhaps? Or poetry—Homer, maybe?"

"Yes," Sunoo said, recalling his summer reading of The Odyssey, which he found intriguing before Seonjae had introduced him to a few of Xenophon's works.

"You've read more than I expected," Seunghwan noted, sounding pleasantly surprised.

Sunoo offered a faint smile. "I think I enjoyed Dante the most."

"Of course, Dante's Inferno. That one left a lasting impression on me as well," Seunghwan agreed, his voice dipping into a thoughtful cadence.

To Sunoo's surprise, the conversation flowed easily, even if Seunghwan did most of the talking. There was a smoothness to it, a natural rhythm that pulled Sunoo along without much effort on his part. He found himself warming up to the dialogue, though his attention remained divided, the registration line creeping ever closer to the counter.

"Have you decided which elective you're going to take this term, Sunoo?" Seunghwan asked as they neared the front of the line.

Sunoo shook his head. "No, I haven't had much time to look over the options yet." His mind had been too preoccupied with plans to infiltrate Sunshin to focus on academic choices.

"I also heard they've hired a new teacher for Classics," Seunghwan continued, his expression curious. "I'm intrigued to see what his teaching style will be like. What do you think? Will he be the uptight type?"

Sunoo studied Seunghwan as he spoke, noting the way the boy's words seemed to stem from a wealth of information. He 'heard' a lot, it seemed—a trait that hinted at connections within Sangje or perhaps just a natural inclination for gathering details. Sunoo couldn't be sure yet, but there was something about Seunghwan that piqued his interest, a brightness mingled with a subtle air of privilege.

"I guess we'll see," Sunoo replied simply, unwilling to speculate much further.

But even without delving too deeply, it was clear to Sunoo that Seunghwan wasn't just another ordinary student. He might not flaunt wealth in an overtly ostentatious way, but the signs were there—subtle, yet unmistakable. The backpack he carried, for instance, was a Métier, its understated design betraying a price tag that could easily soar into the thousands. His wristwatch, though unassuming at first glance, bore the sleek lines of something luxurious, likely bespoke, and his polished leather shoes screamed of custom craftsmanship from an upscale brand.

No matter how reserved Seunghwan's demeanour was, the hints of his affluence were unmistakable, tucked into the fabric of his neatly composed appearance. Sunoo couldn't help but feel a pull of curiosity about Seunghwan's background—about what sort of family might raise someone so unassumingly sophisticated.

"Well, I suppose we shouldn't get our hopes up too high," Seunghwan mused, chuckling softly, his expression as bright as ever.

There was more to Seunghwan than met the eye, Sunoo was certain of it. But before he could ponder further, a sudden commotion disrupted the steady hum of the hall, voices rising sharply from the line at Sunshin's counter. The atmosphere tensed, conversations petering out into a tense hush.

Sunoo's pulse quickened. This was it—the cue he'd been waiting for.

Ignoring Seunghwan, Sunoo casually strolled toward the commotion, weaving through the throng of students. His mask concealed his smirk, but his eyes gleamed with calculated anticipation.

[1 week ago]

In the dim glow of his laptop screen, Sunoo settled into the low chair in his bedroom, his eyes narrowing slightly as he adjusted the camera of his laptop. The video call then flickered to life, revealing Jay lounging on a plush bed, the sound of him munching on corn audible through the speakers. Kai appeared next, sprawled out in his own room, a pile of snacks surrounding him like a comfort fortress, instant noodles half-eaten by his side.

"I'm curious," Sunoo started. 

"About what?" Kai asked. 

"Can we change our house assignments after they've already been made?" Sunoo continued, his voice deceptively light, but the underlying intent clear. His question cut through the comfortable silence, making Jay pause.

Jay swallowed his mouthful of corn, glancing briefly at his screen before responding. "Technically, yes, but only if you're a returning student. And... well, you've gotta make sure you weren't in Sejong or Sunshin before. They get super picky about those things," he replied, nodding as if trying to reassure himself as much as Sunoo.

Sunoo let the information sit for a moment, leaning forward as he munched thoughtfully on a piece of pear. "So, only Yijeong and Young-sil students can switch houses. Am I right?" His voice was calculated, a hint of something mischievous laced in his tone.

Kai, whose focus had been on his noodles, chimed in between bites. "Exactly. But you can't drop lower than your social standing. Like, if I suddenly joined Sunshin, it'd raise eyebrows, and they'd think something's up," Kai added, his voice tinged with amusement. 

"Unless..." Jay's voice trailed off as a smirk tugged at his lips.

Sunoo raised an eyebrow. "Unless what?"

Kai and Jay exchanged a knowing look through their screens, both of them beginning to piece together the direction of the conversation.

"Unless there's some kind of... unforeseen circumstance. Like being late to register for a house or bombing your grades so bad that they kick you out," Jay continued. "They move your name to any open spot they find, which usually ends up being in Sunshin. And you won't know until the house member lists are revealed three days before the term starts."

Sunoo's eyes glinted with interest as he processed the information. "Has that actually happened?"

Kai snorted, setting down his cup of noodles. "Oh yeah, happens all the time, especially on registration day. These kids throw the biggest tantrums when they get kicked out of their 'noble' houses. It's chaos."

"I see." Sunoo nodded, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the edge of his desk. The wheels in his head were already turning, a plan forming.

A brief silence fell over the call as they each snacked on their food, comfortable with the lull in conversation. It was moments like this that spoke to the ease between them — no need to fill every gap with words, just a shared understanding.

"So, how are you planning to get into Sunshin?" Jay asked, breaking the quiet, his curiosity piqued. He leaned in closer to his camera, trying to gauge Sunoo's reaction.

For Jay, being in Sunshin wasn't a challenge — he'd already been exiled there. And for Kai, it would be easy enough to manoeuvre his way into the house if needed. But for Sunoo, a transfer student from Young-sil, and a noble at that, the path wasn't so clear-cut. The very thought made Sunoo's lips twitch with amusement.

Instead of answering right away, Sunoo stared at the screen, eyes flicking through the possibilities that swirled in his mind. After a moment, he finally spoke. "Kai, can you get me the house member list for Sunshin?"

Kai blinked in surprise, slurping the last of his noodles before replying. "Like... now?"

Sunoo's gaze didn't waver. "You said you have some sources, didn't you?"

Kai sighed, rubbing his temple. "Yeah, yeah, I'll see what I can do. But don't get your hopes up."

With that, Kai disconnected from the call, leaving Jay and Sunoo alone. Jay tilted his head, eyes narrowing slightly as he studied his friend through the screen. "What are you planning to do with the list?"

Sunoo's lips curved into a slow, knowing smile. "Find a vacant room."

The seconds ticked by until Kai rejoined the call, triumphantly sending the document they needed to their group chat. "There. You two should be grateful to have someone as resourceful as me on your side."

Jay whistled lowly as he scanned the list. "Where the hell did you even get this?"

Kai shrugged, chuckling. "Let's just say my source is very... cooperative."

Together, the three of them studied the names on the list, murmuring reactions at familiar names while Sunoo scrolled through the entries, eyes focused.

"I think I found something," Sunoo said at last, his tone crisp and confident, catching both Jay and Kai's attention.

"What is it?" they asked in unison.

Sunoo leaned forward, pointing at the screen. "Page fifteen, numbers 105 and below. There are seven students added to Sunshin last week."

Kai leaned closer to his screen, his eyes widening as he recognized some of the names. "Wait, Kang Si-woo? That arrogant prick got kicked out?"

Jay nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Si-woo and Noh Jihan, both nobles. Looks like their pride's about to take a serious hit."

"Imagine being forced to live among commoners," Sunoo mused, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "They'll lose their minds."

Kai chuckled darkly. "Their egos are gonna take a beating."

"But what are we supposed to do with this?" Jay asked, his sceptical tone cutting through the hum of the video call. He leaned closer to his screen, his face dimly lit by the soft glow of his laptop, the hesitation clear in his expression.

Sunoo's gaze flickered with calculated intent as he reclined in his chair, a slow smile forming on his lips. "We will provoke them."

Jay still looked confused. "How?"

Sunoo's smile widened. "You."

"Me?" Jay's confusion deepened, his voice rising slightly as he sat up straighter. His screen flickered with a sudden motion.

"You'll be the cause of the provocation," Sunoo explained with deliberate slowness, his tone patient yet teasing. "Being among the commoners is already enough to make them mad. Now, what do you think will happen when an exiled angel like you dares to speak to them?"

Kai, lounging comfortably on his own bed with a half-empty bowl of noodles beside him, snorted loudly. "I like this idea," he said, his voice laced with amusement, leaning closer to the camera with a grin.

Jay still looked uncertain. "And when they blow up?"

Sunoo tilted his head, the smirk never leaving his face. "That's when I'll step in and become their saviour. By Sangje's law, they'll have no choice but to comply. No one can revoke this option if I allow consent in the situation."

Jay nodded slowly, starting to understand but still cautious. "Okay... but what if something unexpected happens? You know how things can get."

"Don't worry," Sunoo said, his voice laced with certainty. He picked up another piece of the pear he had been snacking on, taking his time before answering. "I have a few backups for that."

Kai raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Such as?"

"Lee Heeseung." Sunoo's tone was sharp, almost amused as he spoke the name. The smirk that played on his lips was enough to send a shiver down Jay's spine. This wasn't just a plan—it was a well-rehearsed performance, and Sunoo was the conductor pulling all the strings.

Kai leaned back, his grin turning wicked. He cracked his knuckles in anticipation, the thrill of it all evident in his expression. "Time for a show."

Jay's expression softened as he processed the full scope of the plan. His initial doubt began to melt away, and slowly, a small smile tugged at his lips. He nodded, his voice quiet but firm. "Yeah... let's do it."

As their faces flickered on the screen, each in their respective rooms, there was an unspoken agreement. Sunoo's plan was in motion, and the game was about to begin.

[Present]

"Yeah," Sunoo replied, recovering quickly with a smirk. "I'm fine."

Euijoo seemed relieved to hear it. A sigh escaped him before he continued, "Forgive me for what you have seen on your first day here. Believe me, this is not something that commonly happens."

Sunoo felt a strange enchantment in Euijoo's soft voice and gentle smile. "No worry. I'm actually about to offer a peaceful solution to him," Sunoo said, glancing at the nervous Siwoo while avoiding the expectant and confused gazes of the onlookers.

Euijoo, though still somewhat sceptical, nodded and motioned for Sunoo to continue. "And that is?"

"I'm offering my room to any one of them," Sunoo declared firmly.

Euijoo's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Your room?"

Sunoo nodded, meeting Euijoo's gaze with unwavering confidence. "There should be a vacant room in Young-sil right now."

"But—"

"One of Sangje's Statutes states that if someone consents to transfer their possession to another, it is valid and should not be prohibited," Sunoo interjected quickly.

Euijoo's lips curved into an impressed smile. "You seem well-prepared to counter such an offer." His tone was genuinely intrigued. 

Sunoo couldn't help but feel a flicker of satisfaction at Euijoo's reaction. His plan to make a good impression was working.

"Then, if you willingly give your room... I suppose I am in no position to stop you," Euijoo conceded. He then shifted his attention to Jay and Nicholas, who stood nearby with a watchful, yet subtle, gaze. "But remember, once you leave your current house, there's no turning back," he warned Sunoo with a sly smile. "You will lose the privileges you currently hold. Are you certain you want to give that up, Kim Sunoo?"

Sunoo considered the question for a moment, then nodded decisively. "I don't think I'll regret it. Besides, it'll help speed up the registration process for everyone waiting in line," he added with an enthusiastic tone.

Euijoo chuckled, clearly fascinated by Sunoo's audacity and his commitment to his decision.

Before anyone could respond further, Seunghwan interjected with a nonchalant air that contrasted sharply with the tension. His presence was so sudden, that even Sunoo didn't expect it. 

"Um, sorry to interrupt," he said, stepping forward with an easy grin. "But, is it possible for me to swap my room as well? Not that I'm unhappy with mine. It just wouldn't be right for my friend here to take on such a noble gesture alone. Besides, it seems that the two of them want to leave this house so much."

Sunoo shot Seunghwan a look of surprise.

What was he doing?

“I have a room in Young-sil if any of you are interested,” Seunghwan continued with a grin that was both charming and infuriating. “Oh, and by the way, I’m Jung Seunghwan.” His demeanour was effortlessly nonchalant, as though he were completely unfazed by the turmoil around him.

Seunghwan’s casual declaration hung in the air, leaving the crowd murmuring in surprise and confusion. Sunoo's eyes narrowed as he tried to process the disruption. Seunghwan’s nonchalance seemed to have shifted the focus from the confrontation to his unexpected offer, and the tension began to dissolve into a buzz of curiosity.

Euijoo, who had been observing the scene with a keen eye, now raised an eyebrow at Seunghwan’s intervention. “Jung Seunghwan, was it?” he asked, his tone neutral but tinged with intrigue. “You’re willing to give up your room just like that?”

Seunghwan shrugged, his grin never faltering. “Why not? It seems like a good opportunity to help out. Besides, my friend here also doing the same, so, I'm joining him!" 

Euijoo’s gaze flickered between Seunghwan and the two nobles, Siwoo and Jihan, who now looked both relieved and somewhat embarrassed. “If you’re serious about this, then I suppose it’s up to the individuals involved to decide what they want to do,” Euijoo said, his voice taking on a more formal tone. “It’s quite unorthodox, but it’s not against any rules.”

“Well,” Sunoo said, his voice steady as he turned to Siwoo and Jihan. “It seems you have a choice now. If you’re willing to take my and Seunghwan’s offer, it might be a good way to move past this incident. It’s certainly a more peaceful solution than continuing this argument.”

Siwoo and Jihan exchanged glances, their expressions shifting from anger to contemplation. The prospect of leaving the house they had been at odds with seemed appealing, especially with a new opportunity at hand. After a brief discussion, they nodded in agreement.

“Alright,” Siwoo said, his tone subdued but sincere. “We’ll take the offer. It seems like the better option.”

“Well then,” Euijoo said, looking at the assembled crowd. “Let’s make sure the transitions are handled smoothly. Seunghwan, thank you for your generosity. And Sunoo, your willingness to mediate is noted.”

Sunoo offered a wry smile. “Just doing what I can.”

Chapter Text

Heeseung couldn’t shake the stillness in his chest, a quiet tremor building beneath the surface. The scene from the great hall played on a loop in his mind—the murmur of voices, the gasps when Kim Sunoo stood before them all. Out of all people, why him?

It wasn't the act itself that haunted Heeseung—students often pulled stunts, making their bids for influence. But Kim Sunoo had never been one for theatrics. He was calculating, shrewd, always silent in the background, observing. Which meant this wasn't just a moment of rebellion. It was something else. Something far more dangerous.

He should have predicted it. Sunoo was clever enough to hide his intentions behind a seemingly harmless offer: giving up his room to two lesser nobles. It could’ve been an innocent gesture, but no—Sunoo didn’t do anything without a reason.

It wasn’t just provocation, Heeseung told himself. It was a bait.

But why? What was he trying to draw out?

The Angels, the committee, and everyone were now watching Sunoo more closely than ever. If this was Sunoo’s intention, to bring eyes on him, then he had succeeded. But the danger he was inviting—Heeseung worried for him.

Did Sunoo even realize the kind of fire he was playing with?

Heeseung sauntered through the vast hall, his eyes scanning the sea of students, searching for the one familiar figure that had been consuming his thoughts. The venue was packed, with students crowding every corner, making his search increasingly difficult. But after hearing Euijoo mention a meeting with the new student, whom Heeseung was certain was the very person he’d been waiting to meet, his pulse quickened with anticipation.

Kim Sunoo.

That was the only name swirling in his mind.

At this point, he didn’t care about the curious glances from other students, nor did he pay attention to Euijoo and Sunghoon trailing behind him. All that mattered was finding Sunoo.

And then, he heard it. That voice—reserved, cold, yet somehow gentle. It was unmistakable. Heeseung instantly turned toward the sound, and there he was. Kim Sunoo stood not too far from him, seemingly unaware of Heeseung's presence. A surge of relief coursed through him; he was glad, for once, that Sunoo hadn’t noticed him yet.

For a fleeting moment, the world around Heeseung fell into silence. The chatter and movement of the students around him faded into the background. All he could see was Sunoo—his sharp, mesmerizing presence cutting through the crowd like a beacon. Even amidst the chaos, Sunoo seemed to shine, his cold amber eyes quietly observing, always guarded, always cautious.

Heeseung found himself captivated by those eyes, by the quiet power in Sunoo’s demeanour, by the stillness he carried even in a room filled with noise. It was as if Sunoo existed on a different plane altogether, and Heeseung couldn’t tear his gaze away.

But the moment was broken by a sudden commotion.

Heeseung snapped out of his trance and turned toward the source of the noise. At first, it didn’t seem like anything significant. But when he saw Sunoo walking toward the disturbance, curiosity sparked within him. Heeseung followed, slipping into the crowd, keeping himself unnoticed.

His eyes widened slightly as he saw Jay—locked in a heated argument with two nobles, familiar faces but of little importance to Heeseung. His attention was fixated on Sunoo, watching intently, eager to see how he would respond to the situation. Would Sunoo intervene? Would he stay back and observe? Heeseung wanted to see it all.

Before long, Euijoo and Sunghoon appeared at his side. Sunghoon, visibly on edge, took in the tense scene and moved as if to intervene. But Heeseung, sensing what Sunghoon intended, reached out and caught him by the arm.

“Don’t,” Heeseung commanded quietly.

“But—”

Heeseung turned to Euijoo, his gaze firm and determined. "You know what to do."

Euijoo nodded, understanding immediately.

Just as Heeseung expected, Sunoo stepped forward from the crowd. His posture was confident, his expression calm, as though he had been waiting for this moment. Sunoo began to speak, reciting his lines with precision, playing his part in the unfolding drama with an effortless grace that felt rehearsed yet natural. It was almost like he had orchestrated the entire encounter.

Heeseung watched, impressed, yet he knew things were about to spiral. As the tension in the air thickened, he nudged Euijoo forward, signalling him to act before things got out of hand. Euijoo stepped in, executing the plan just as Heeseung had anticipated.

But what Heeseung hadn’t predicted was the outcome of Sunoo’s subtle, almost heroic manoeuvre. The crowd shifted, and the argument took an unexpected turn, leaving even Heeseung momentarily stunned by the ripple effect of Sunoo’s intervention.

The soft knock at the door pulled Heeseung from his spiralling thoughts. His muscles tightened instinctively, but he quickly straightened, adjusting his posture as though nothing had been amiss.

“Come in.”

Sunghoon and Euijoo entered, the weight of their presence adding to the tension in the room. Heeseung didn’t bother with pleasantries. His mind was too focused, too sharp.

“How’s everything?” he asked before they had even fully stepped inside and closed the door behind.

Euijoo, who was at the door, glanced at Sunghoon, their silent exchange not going unnoticed by Heeseung. Finally, after they settled on the long velvety couch near the window, Euijoo spoke. “It went smoothly. The staff transferred Sunoo’s name to Sunshin along with the other new guy.”

Heeseung nodded, but his thoughts had already moved to the stranger—the other new guy. His appearance was sudden, unmarked by any previous affiliation. Could he be connected to Sunoo? Heeseung doubted it, yet the timing was too convenient. No one appeared at Sangje without reason, especially not someone this elusive.

“Do you know anything about him?” Heeseung asked, his voice holding an edge. His instincts were tingling, but he needed more information.

“Nothing.” Sunghoon sighed and shook his head. “Not even a pin on his blazer. I bet he’s new here.”

“It’s Jung Seunghwan, isn’t it?” Heeseung hummed, head spilling with thousands of thoughts and theories.

“Yes, Jung Seunghwan. But, I believe he’s likely not involved with Sunoo,” Euijoo added. “They probably met during the registration.”

Heeseung didn’t respond. His mind was racing, the gears turning in ways neither of them could see. He trusted his instincts, and something about this newcomer felt…off. Just another piece of the missing puzzle he needed to find.

“And Jay?” he asked, his voice lowering slightly, betraying a hint of concern.

Sunghoon’s face softened with relief. “He’s fine. No injuries.”

Seeing Jay, standing in the centre of the commotion earlier, had thrown him off. Sunoo’s schemes, Sunghoon expected—but Jay?

The image of Jay standing there, calm yet at the heart of it all, sent a chill through him. It made him mad. Not because Jay was involved, but because Sunghoon couldn’t understand why. Why would Jay willingly paint a target on his back, the same as Sunoo?

He had always been protective of Jay, maybe more than he should’ve been. The thought of Jay being dragged into Sunoo’s dangerous games—of putting himself at risk—gnawed at Sunghoon’s insides.

Sunoo was clever, reckless even. He knew exactly what he was doing when he placed himself in the spotlight, making waves to expose the truth behind Seonjae’s death. But Jay? What was he thinking? Did he truly understand the risk he was taking, or had he been caught up in something he couldn’t escape from?

Sunghoon couldn’t shake the dread that lingered in his chest. He didn’t want to admit it, but fear had taken root. Fear for Jay, for whatever plan he and Sunoo had concocted.

Jay had always been so stubborn, always hiding his intentions behind that calm demeanor; always showing too much empathy when he shouldn’t have done that in the first place. But Sunghoon knew better. He knew Jay was scared and feeling guilty for whatever had happened to Seonjae, and it scared Sunghoon too. But if there’s one thing he was certain—he wouldn’t let Jay do this alone. Not if it meant risking everything.

For a moment, the room grew silent, the weight of unspoken thoughts hanging between them. Heeseung tapped his fingers on the edge of his desk, his mind piecing together the events of the day like a twisted jigsaw puzzle. It wasn’t the commotion itself—it was the undercurrent beneath it. Every move Sunoo made had intent. Heeseung could feel it.

“Do you think this was planned?” His words cut through the silence, his gaze shifting between Sunghoon and Euijoo.

Sunghoon’s eyes narrowed in thought, while Euijoo appeared lost for a moment, trying to catch up with the direction of the conversation.

“Planned?” Euijoo echoed, his brows furrowing. “What do you mean?”

Heeseung’s gaze darkened, his voice steady, certain. “Kim Sunoo isn’t impulsive. That scene in the hall—it was orchestrated. He wanted it to happen. Every move had a purpose.”

Sunghoon nodded slowly as if the realization had been dawning on him as well. “He’s too precise to act recklessly.”

“But what does he gain from it?” Euijoo leaned forward, confusion etched in his features. “All it did was paint a target on his back. The Angels will see him as a threat now.”

“Exactly.” A dark, almost predatory smile curled at Heeseung’s lips as he swivelled his chair, facing his two confidants fully. “Because Sunoo isn’t just any student. He’s Seonjae’s twin brother.”

Euijoo’s breath caught in his throat, the dots finally connecting in his mind. Right. Seonjae. Kim Seonjae. The name lingered between them, heavier than before. Now everything about that one friend started to pool in his mind like a flash of a lightning bolt.

Heeseung continued his voice a mix of fascination and grim certainty. “Do you think he wouldn’t feel something off about his brother’s death? I bet Seonjae must have left something for him to continue his search. Because there’s no way Kim Sunoo would come here for nothing.”

“He told me….” Euijoo’s mind raced, flashes of the conversation he’d had with Sunoo earlier in the great hall flickering back to life. “He said Seonjae’s death was murder. And that he believed the killer was someone among us. Here, in Sangje.”

Sunghoon’s eyes widened, and the realization rippled through the room.

“Of course, he knew Seonjae was murdered.” Heeseung leaned back in his chair, eyes gleaming with the thrill of the revelation. This wasn’t just about posturing or reputation. Sunoo was definitely after something far bigger, and now he was certain about it.

“So, it’s true then?” Euijoo didn’t know how he should comprehend this new information. Out of all the things he wanted to hear today wasn’t something about his friend being murdered. “And you two knew about it?”

The room seemed to grow smaller, more suffocating, under the weight of Euijoo’s accusation. Heeseung let out a slow breath, his face betraying little emotion.

“You knew, didn’t you?” Euijoo pressed. “That Seonjae was murdered. And yet, you’ve kept it from me. From everyone else.”

Sunghoon turned to Euijoo, his expression grim. “Euijoo, it’s not as simple as you think.”

“Not simple?” Euijoo’s voice rose slightly, but he quickly regained control. “He was our friend. His twin is running around, trying to find answers while I’ve been in the dark. And all this time, you two—” He stopped himself, clenching his fists. “You let me believe his death was an accident.”

Heeseung’s gaze hardened. “We didn’t ‘let’ you believe anything, Euijoo. We didn’t have proof. We still don’t.”

“But you had suspicions,” Euijoo shot back, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. “You knew something was wrong. And you’ve been keeping it from me.”

A tense silence filled the spacious single room. Sunghoon exchanged a glance with Heeseung, then turned his gaze back at Euijoo, his voice low and careful. “We didn’t tell you because we needed to be sure. And because—” He hesitated, glancing at Heeseung for support. “There’s more to this than you realize.”

Euijoo’s eyes narrowed. “More?”

Heeseung rose from his chair, his movements deliberate. He crossed the room, standing in front of the room window, his expression unyielding. “Seonjae wasn’t just killed. His death was a message.”

“A message?” Euijoo echoed, his voice sharp with disbelief. “To who?”

“To the Angels. To us,” Heeseung said coldly. “There’s someone wicked among the society, someone powerful enough to orchestrate his death and make sure everyone understood the consequences of defying them.”

Euijoo’s blood ran cold. He had expected something more sinister, but this—this was far worse than he could have imagined. “Are you telling me Seonjae’s death was a threat? A warning to the rest of us?”

“Exactly,” Sunghoon said, his voice low. “It wasn’t just about getting rid of Seonjae. It was about showing the other Angels that there are limits. Lines that can’t be crossed.”

“Kim Sunoo’s appearance here in Sangje is what that cryptic message we received in the Instagram’s dm; a Dark Angel is here to avenge the innocence. Kim Sunoo is definitely not here to make friends,” Heeseung murmured, more to himself than to the others. “He’s here to draw someone out.”

Euijoo sat there, stunned, the weight of the revelation settling heavily in his chest. He felt his anger spike, but instead of erupting, he forced himself to stay composed. “And you’ve known this whole time?” His voice was quieter now, but the edge of fury was unmistakable. “How long, Heeseung? How long have you been sitting on this?”

Heeseung didn’t flinch. “Since shortly after Seonjae’s death. I received a CCTV recording from an unknown sender, showing how Seonjae actually died that night. I had suspicions, but it wasn’t until I started digging deeper that I realized what was really happening.”

Sunghoon nodded, his expression grim. “Seonjae must’ve known something—something dangerous enough to get him killed.”

Euijoo’s hands tightened into fists. His heart pounded with frustration, betrayal simmering in his veins. “And you didn’t think to include me? To warn me?”

“We were trying to protect you, Euijoo,” Heeseung said, his tone softening. “The more people knew, the more dangerous it became. Whoever killed Seonjae… they won’t stop at him. They won’t hesitate to take out anyone else who stands in their way.”

“I don’t need protecting,” Euijoo snapped. “I need the truth. I deserved to know.”

Sunghoon placed a hand on Euijoo’s shoulder. “We’re telling you now because we need you. We need your help to figure out who’s behind this.”

Euijoo’s gaze flicked between them, his emotions a tangled knot. He was furious at being kept in the dark, but more than that, he was deeply unsettled by what he had just learned. Someone within their own circle had killed Seonjae—a fellow Angel. And now, Kim Sunoo was here, tearing apart the fabric of Sangje, determined to expose the truth.

“So what now? What’s the plan?” Euijoo let out a slow, measured breath, forcing his anger down.

Heeseung’s expression shifted slightly, a glint of determination in his eyes. “Sunoo is here to find the killer. And we’re going to help him—whether he knows it or not.”

Euijoo straightened his posture, his jaw tight but his mind resolute. “Then we better figure this out before someone else gets killed.”

A&D

The walk to the dormitory from the great hall didn’t take long, but the path grew cooler, quieter, and more desolate the farther they ventured. Sunoo’s steps were measured, though his thoughts raced. His belongings—suitcases, books, and a few personal items—had already been taken to his assigned room, making the process almost suspiciously seamless. The accommodation staff had swiftly transferred his name to Sunshin, the dormitory he had requested.

“Why here?” Jay’s voice broke the silence, disbelief lacing his tone as they drew closer to the ageing structure. “You really want to stay in this place? Out of all the dorms, this one?”

Sunoo chuckled, his gaze flicking over the weathered facade. “Why not? It’s quiet.”

Kai scoffed beside him, narrowing his eyes as they approached the entrance. “Quiet? That’s one way to put it. More like abandoned. Don’t you know the history of this place? Sunshin was the first dormitory they built. It’s ancient, dude.”

Jay chimed in, his expression darkening. “Yeah, and for good reason. It’s practically a ghost town compared to the other dorms. They exiled their kind here to limit interactions.”

The Sunshin dormitory was unlike the other buildings at Sangje Academy. It sat at the very edge of the school grounds, isolated, as though even the architects hadn’t wanted it too close to the heart of the academy. Older students whispered that it was the first dormitory built long before the modern, luxurious ones that now housed the elite. Its stone walls bore the marks of time, exuding an air of forgotten history, as if it carried secrets within its aging halls.

The dorm housed students from lower social classes, a silent marker of their status in Sangje’s rigid hierarchy. While the elite lived in prestigious dorms—Sejong, Youngsil, and Yijeong—Sunshin was where the academy quietly pushed the outcasts, those who didn’t quite belong.

The building loomed at the back of the academy’s main structure, separated from the rest of the dormitories by a winding path and a cluster of ancient trees. Its remote location was enough to deter most students—far from the bustling areas of the school and eerily quiet.

But enough about Sunshin. Let’s talk about the room that Sunoo wanted: Room 4-4-4. He had overheard murmurs from other students that it had been vacant for years—waiting for him as if everyone had simply abandoned it. Its reputation was infamous—suicides, unexplained incidents, rumours of eerie happenings in the night. It was the kind of room that even lower-class students in Sunshin avoided, out of fear or superstition. But for Sunoo, it was perfect. The room’s reputation meant no one would come near him, leaving him free to execute his plan without interruption.

“Tsk,” Kai scoffed softly, breaking the silence. “I still can’t believe this is the room you wanted so badly.”

Sunoo chuckled, unfazed. “Why? Scared already?”

Jay shot him a disbelieving glance, shaking his head. “You’ve heard the rumours, right? Room 4-4-4 isn’t just bad luck. There’s a reason no one stays there. People say it’s cursed.”

“I know,” Sunoo replied calmly, his voice betraying none of the concern the others seemed to feel. “That’s why it’s perfect. No distractions, no nosy neighbours.”

“But still…” Kai looked uneasy as he glanced at the dormitory’s weathered entrance. “There’s been enough weird stuff happening in that room to spook anyone. Does it really not bother you?”

“Nope,” Sunoo said, his voice cool as ever. “This place is perfect,” he muttered under his breath.

“Perfect?” Kai repeated, incredulous. “People talk about hearing things in the night.”

Sunoo let out a soft, almost dismissive laugh. “Superstitions.”

“Superstitions?” Jay’s eyes widened. “People don’t even talk about it because they’re scared of what happened. There have been multiple students who died in that room before.”

“Exactly why no one will bother us.”

The truth was, Sunoo had chosen this room for more than just the rumours. The isolation, the quiet, the darkness—it was what he needed. The cursed reputation of Room 4-4-4 made it the ideal hiding place. It was tucked away in the farthest corner of a dormitory no one dared approach. No distractions. No prying eyes.

The hushed conversation was broken by Seunghwan’s sudden voice, somewhere ahead of them. He was chatting animatedly with Nicholas, his usual over-the-top energy drawing a few stares as they neared the dormitory. Nicholas, as always, was quiet, nodding occasionally but keeping his thoughts to himself.

Jay narrowed his eyes at Sunoo again. “And who is that guy?” His tone carried more suspicion than curiosity. “You two seem… friendly.”

“He even called you his friend,” Kai added.

“Don’t tell me he’s part of your grand scheme?”

“What?” Sunoo shot them an incredulous look. “Do you think I’d look like this if I were plotting something with him?”

“Who knows?” Kai shrugged, his voice light but wary. “You’re always full of surprises.”

Jay wasn’t convinced. “Still, something about that Seunghwan guy is off. Don’t you think?”

Sunoo didn’t answer right away. He had been thinking the same thing since their encounter in the great hall. Seunghwan wasn’t the type to mingle with people like them, and yet here he was, acting as though he belonged. But Sunoo wasn’t one to shy away from enigmas. If Seunghwan was putting himself in their orbit, there had to be a reason. And as far as Sunoo was concerned, he could use that reason to his advantage.

“He does seem a little strange,” Kai agreed, lowering his voice as they neared the dormitory. “But maybe he’s not as bad as we think. If he’s willing to get close to us, it means he wants in.”

“Or he’s trying to get something out of us,” Jay added, his sharp eyes scanning Seunghwan from head to toe. “Look at his watch.”

Sunoo glanced briefly. It was an expensive piece, too costly for someone who wasn’t tied to elite circles. “I noticed.”

“Does it cost a house?” Kai whispered.

“More than that,” Jay murmured, shaking his head. “But even if he’s part of the elite class, I’ve never seen him at any of the events.”

Truthfully, Jay was well-acquainted with elite circles, having attended numerous social events and galas. He knew almost everyone—what their families did, their wealth, their influence. Yet, Seunghwan was a mystery.

Sunoo nodded slightly. “He doesn’t seem like he’s from here either. There’s a slight dialect in his speech. I picked it up earlier.”

“Then it makes sense,” Jay muttered, eyes narrowing further. “Someone from outside. Maybe that’s why no one knows him.”

“At least he’s not some stuck-up noble,” Kai sighed, relief evident in his voice. “I didn’t expect Nicholas to step in earlier either, but… he seems all right.”

Jay smirked. “Yeah. Maybe having an untouchable kid like him around won’t be so bad.”

By the time they reached the dormitory entrance, a few students were waiting outside, checking in with the accommodation staff. A table had been set up with a box of keycards, and laptops open to log students’ arrivals.

“Alright, everyone, form a line,” called out a senior, clearly in charge of processing the arrivals.

As Jay and Kai exchanged uneasy glances, Sunoo’s lips curved into a quiet smile. Everything was going according to plan.

“Still think this is a good idea?” Jay asked, his voice dropping to a whisper as he eyed the seniors in front.

Sunoo’s smile never faltered. “Absolutely.”

Once the keycards were assigned and the process complete, the five teens headed for their room: 4-4-4. An undercurrent of tension hung between them as they walked through the lobby toward the elevator. Nicholas lingered slightly behind, his sharp eyes scanning the group, while Seunghwan led the way, practically bouncing with excitement that felt a little out of place. Jay, Kai, and Sunoo followed closely, each wrapped in their own mix of curiosity and wariness.

The elevator creaked softly as it ascended to the fourth floor—the highest level of the Sunshin Dormitory. The moment the doors slid open, they were greeted by a dimly lit corridor. Room 4-4-4 was at the very end, the most secluded space in the building. The hallway was eerily quiet, the tarnished number plate on the door suggesting it hadn’t been touched in years.

As they passed by the other rooms, occupants glanced at them, some eyes darting toward the newcomers as if they were intruding on forbidden territory. A few gave absurd, almost mocking looks. Others seemed more cautious, perhaps wary of the rumours surrounding the most avoided room in the building.

When they finally stopped in front of their assigned room, an unspoken tension settled over them, each waiting for someone else to make the first move. Sunoo stood slightly to the side, his expression unreadable as he observed the others. Nicholas’s eyes narrowed, surveying the door with a calculating air, while Jay’s calm demeanour barely masked his internal hesitations.

“Well, here it is!” Seunghwan grinned, breaking the silence as he stepped forward, pulling out his keycard with a flourish. His energy felt like an attempt to dispel the unease lingering around them.

With a dramatic slide of the keycard, the door clicked open. Seunghwan pushed it wide, revealing the interior.

Kai was the first to speak, his tone matter-of-fact. “The room is... normal.”

Inside, the room was surprisingly spacious. Sunoo stepped in first, his eyes scanning the area with a critical gaze. 

On the left wall, two sturdy bunk beds stood side by side, their simple bedding neatly arranged in muted colours. The top bunks provided a cosy retreat for whoever claimed them, while the lower bunks offered easy access to their occupants. In the centre of the room, there was ample open floor space, perfect for group discussions or shared activities. The worn wooden floor creaked softly underfoot, adding a homey charm to the otherwise plain environment. Against the right wall, another bunk bed occupied space, topped by an inviting comforter. Tucked into the far corner beside the door was Sunoo’s single bed, providing him with a sense of seclusion. He had ensured this spot was his, valuing the quiet it offered.

Each occupant had their own study desk positioned adjacent to their respective beds. These desks, though small, were functional, with enough space for a lamp, a few books, and personal items. The plain lockers beside each desk stood ready to hold their belongings, adding to the utilitarian feel of the room.

The walls were painted a neutral beige, devoid of decoration, allowing the focus to remain on the interactions of the occupants. Overall, the room's humble appearance exuded a sense of simplicity and comfort, serving as a quiet sanctuary for the seven young men navigating their new lives together.

Jay glanced around, his eyes landing on the bunk beds with mild disinterest. “Well, it’s not fancy,” he said thoughtfully, “but there’s space.”

Kai shrugged as he tossed his bag onto a lower bunk. “At least it’s quiet. We’ve got space, desks, and no one to bother us.” His tone was direct, almost indifferent, as though the environment mattered little compared to their purpose here.

“That’s true!” Seunghwan agreed, his excitement bubbling. He leapt onto the opposite lower bunk, his energy bright against the otherwise calm atmosphere. “This could be a fun year!”

Nicholas entered last, his gaze sweeping across the room, taking everything in with an air of quiet contemplation. He placed his bag gently on the bunk opposite Seunghwan’s, his movements careful and deliberate, as though weighing the space before him.

Jay, noticing Sunoo’s silence, turned toward him. “How’s it, Sunoo?” he asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice.

Sunoo, who had already claimed his spot on the single bed, gave a small, nonchalant shrug. “Comfortable enough.” His voice was calm, and distant, as though the room’s simplicity was exactly what he wanted. It suited him—quiet, isolated, and detached. Perfect for thinking, planning, and executing whatever hidden intentions he held close to his chest.

As the five of them settled into their new room, the atmosphere buzzed with a mix of excitement and uncertainty. Seunghwan animatedly unpacked his belongings, arranging and taking out expensive gadgets and clothes to put on his desk and locker. Kai, on the other side, started unpacking his stuff. He was simple, not one to bring much (just a few stuffed toys to put on his bed), so he finished shortly and rested against the wall.

“Whoa!” Seunghwan gasped in awe as he spotted Kai’s line of adorable plushies decorating his bed. “You’ve got plenty of those! How cute!”

Kai smiled. “I can’t sleep well if I don’t have them around.”

“That’s fascinating! Can I borrow one of them?” Seunghwan asked, his eyes wide with excitement.

“Sure.” Kai looked at his collection, pondering which of his ‘buddies’ to lend. Finally, he decided on a medium-sized white polar bear plushie, easy to cuddle. “You can take Ice Bear with you,” he said, handing it over.

Meanwhile, Jay had claimed the upper bunk above Seunghwan’s, quietly organizing his things. He wasn’t particularly neat, but he liked to keep his belongings tidy in his own space.

Nicholas, in the lower bunk opposite Seunghwan, was busy putting on his new bedding and comforter, replacing the plain white one the dormitory had provided. Comfort was important to him, after all.

Sunoo, however, was quieter than the rest, unpacking in the corner as if nobody else existed in the room. His mind was a labyrinth of plans, ideas swirling about, always working. The others might have settled for mundane conversations, but Sunoo had bigger things to think about. Room 4-4-4 wasn’t just a place to rest—it was a key part of his strategy. He remained introspective, barely acknowledging the noise of Seunghwan and Kai.

Their quiet moment was soon interrupted by a knock on the door. A senior, Lee Juyeon, stood there with two unfamiliar faces behind him.

“Hey, guys,” Juyeon greeted casually with a broad smile. “Sorry to interrupt your time, but I came to introduce your two new roommates.”

The five looked up from their unpacking, and Juyeon stepped aside, allowing the newcomers to enter.

“This is Taesan,” Juyeon introduced, gesturing to a guy who looked both carefree and oddly melancholic. His hair was slightly dishevelled, and his posture suggested a guy who didn’t care about much, though there was a strange weight behind his eyes. He carried a guitar case, indicating he was one of the Art majors.

“And this is Jo,” Juyeon added, motioning to a tall, quiet figure beside Taesan. Jo was Japanese, with sharp but soft features and a serious expression. He offered only a slight bow as a greeting.

“Hello,” Jo said softly with a bit of broken Korean. It was a simple introduction, followed by silence, as if that was all he felt was necessary.

The five existing roommates exchanged glances, curious about the newcomers but also welcoming. “Hey, nice to meet you two,” Seunghwan said, giving a friendly wave.

“I hope you guys settle in just fine, alright?” Juyeon smiled. “Oh, and once you’re done unpacking, we have a brief meeting with the house members in the common room just before lunch at 12. Make sure all of you come, OK? And please pay some attention to Jo. He’s been struggling with Korean.”

Jay nodded understandingly. “I can manage that, sunbae. Don’t worry.” He flashed a smile at Jo and instantly spoke to him in Japanese, which shocked some of the other roommates and gained a relieved smile from the taller male.

Juyeon also added a few words in fluent Japanese to Jo, gesturing towards the curious eyes, and with a final encouraging pat on Jo’s shoulder, he excused himself, leaving the room to the seven occupants.

“Well…” Kai grinned at Taesan. “Looks like we’re all gonna get cosy in this room.”

Taesan shrugged, throwing his bag onto the top bunk, just above Kai’s. “It’s whatever,” he muttered, a half-smile on his lips.

Jo, however, seemed more concerned. His tall frame made it obvious that the bunk beds would be a tight fit for him. He awkwardly looked around, assessing the situation, but said nothing.

Sunoo, ever observant, noticed this right away. His eyes flickered to the single bed he had claimed earlier. It wasn’t as though he was particularly attached to it, and considering Jo’s height, it made sense to switch. After a moment of thought, Sunoo stood up and cleared his throat.

“Jo, you can take the single bed,” he offered, motioning to the corner. “I’ll take one of the bunks. It’ll be easier for you.”

Jo blinked, a little taken aback by the offer, but he bowed slightly in gratitude. “Thank you,” he said in his usual soft tone before moving to settle his belongings on the single bed.

Kai shot Sunoo a look of approval. “Generous of you,” he said with a grin.

“It’s practical,” Sunoo replied, his voice low. He wasn’t one for unnecessary heroics, but in this case, it was simply the most logical choice.

The room had taken on a new energy as the seven of them settled into their places, each quietly assessing the dynamic while adjusting to the small space they now shared.

Seunghwan, ever the social one, continued chatting away. “So, Taesan,” he asked, glancing at the guitar case with interest, “you play much?”

Taesan shrugged, leaning his guitar against the bunk. “Here and there,” he said nonchalantly, his tone almost dismissive. Yet his fingers drummed absentmindedly on his knee, hinting at a deeper connection to the instrument.

Seunghwan, sensing the cool vibe, let it drop and turned to Jo. “And Jo, you’re from Japan, right? What brings you here?”

Jo glanced up, slightly hesitant. “The academy,” he said simply. “I… want to study more about Korean art.”

“That’s awesome,” Kai chimed in from his bed, resting against his plushies. “Art’s a great department here. You’ll probably meet some really cool people.”

Jay, from his bunk above Seunghwan, added in his fluent Japanese, “Don’t worry about the language too much. We’ve got your back.”

Jo smiled softly, visibly more at ease after hearing his native language spoken so smoothly by Jay. It was clear Jay’s easy demeanour was helping Jo feel more included.

Nicholas, who had finished setting up his bed, leaned against the frame, watching the interactions unfold. His gaze flicked briefly to Sunoo, who remained quiet and introspective as usual. Something about Sunoo intrigued him as if there were layers beneath that calm surface just waiting to be uncovered.

The light mood in the room, however, didn’t quite reach Sunoo. He wasn’t unfriendly; he was just calculating. He had his reasons for choosing this particular room, and while he didn’t know yet how the others would factor into his plans, he was quietly observing, taking mental notes.

There was a brief silence before Seunghwan, always one to fill the quiet, piped up again. “So, are you guys all ready for this meeting later? I heard they usually make a big deal out of the first one.”

“I wonder what they’re gonna talk about,” Kai added, sitting up, curiosity piqued. “Maybe just dorm rules?”

Jay grinned. “Hopefully nothing too serious. But it’s a chance to meet everyone else, so it could be fun.”

Jo, still unsure of the group dynamic, gave a slight nod while Taesan stretched out lazily on his bunk, clearly unbothered by the upcoming meeting.

Sunoo finally spoke, breaking his silence with a casual remark. “It’s probably just introductions and schedules. Maybe a few rules here and there.”

Nicholas glanced at Sunoo, catching that subtle detachment. He wondered what Sunoo was really thinking.

With everyone now settled, the room felt fuller, yet there was an unspoken understanding that they would need to navigate this new dynamic carefully. Seven personalities, each distinct, all sharing a single space—Room 4-4-4 had just become a crucible for secrets, tension, and perhaps unexpected alliances.